Page 1


PAROCHIAL AND

PLAIN SERMONS

OPERA OMNIA 2016


This book entitled Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 3 is a facsimile of the sermons written and preached at various periods between the years 1825 and 1843 by John Henry Newman. This work represents an authentic reproduction of the text as printed by the original publisher and it is in the ‘public domain’ – this book is culturally important and it is available to protect, preserve and promote Newman’s works. If you would like to read more, please visit: www.jhnewman.pl

‘Parochial and Plain Sermons preached between the years 1825 and 1843. Volume 3’ ISBN: 978-83-944091-6-6 (PDF) ISBN: 978-83-944091-7-3 (Paperback) Series ‘John Henry Newman – reprinted writings’ ISBN: 978-83-942815-3-3

OPERA OMNIA 2016


SERMONS

PAROCHIAL

BY

HENRY

JOHN

OF

VICAR

ST.

MARY

FELLOW

AND

B.D.

NEWMAN, VIRGIN'S,

THE

SECOND

OXFORD,

COLLEGE.

ORIEL

OF

EDITION.

VOL.

III.

LONDON: FOR

PRINTED ST.

PAUL'S

CHURCH

YARD, "

J.

H.

J.

G.

"

F.

RIVINGTON, PLACE,

WATERLOO

AND

PARKER,

1837.

OXFORD.

PALL

MALI.


VENERABLE

THE

TO

FROUDE,

HURRELL

ROBERT

OF

ARCHDEACON

THE

VOLUME,

FOLLOWING

ESTEEM

OF

IS

REMEMBRANCE

GRATEFUL

RECEIVED,

KINDNESSES

MANY

OF

ATTACHMENT,

AND

A

WITH

FEELING

EVERY

WITH

AND

TOTNES,

INSCRIBED

RESPECTFULLY

BY

THE

AUTHOR.


ADVERTISEMENT

TO

An

of

opinion the

the

out

of

of

some

Romanism

and

Anglican

Here

he

will

the

must,

by

Truth

which

of

a

the

he

in

volume

Prophetical

but

observe,

force

mere

it

of

of

as

the

as

far

as

be

therefore,

it

is

borne

lication pub-

Church.

be

a

version per-

believe,

we

terms,

and

counterfeits;

resemblance,

Truth,

of

the

Popery

if

to

genuine

course

of

office

that

the

in

now

the

be

to

led

between

distinctions

conceives

a

received

been

has

author

ments state-

those

to

indelible

the

the

corruption

or

Rome,

quarters

doctrinal

the

Sermons

of

what

theology,

upon

fact

volumes

these

of

some

several

in

expressed

of

Church

point

EDITION.

been

resemblance

in

in

having

SECOND

like

it

that

that

out,

the

is

no


ADVERTISEMENT.

V1U

proof

to

of

essential

any

Popery,

as

such.

argument

against

superficial

observers

Rather,

their

Ultra-Protestantism

corrupted

OXFORD,

February

28,

they

could

into

1837.

in

approximation

Popery.

it

would

never

be

opinions

a

serious

if

character,

primitive

bore

his

likeness

no

have

been

to

to

it.

silently


CONTENTS.

I.

SERMON

ABRAHAM

LOT.

AND

xiii.

Gen.

11.

10,

PAGE

lifted

Lot

Gomorrah,

and

Egypt, plain

all the before

where,

every even

thou

as

of

beheld

and

eyes,

watered

well

was

his

up

the

as

comest

Then

Zoar.

like chose

it

Sodom

the

land

of

him

all

the 1

II.

Ps.

still, and

that

know I

will

be

I

exalted

xlvi.

God

am

in

REJECTING

IN

ISRAEL

OF

WILFULNESS

heathen,

destroyed

Lord, Lot

that

Jordan,

Jordan

SERMON

Be

of

Lord

the of the

garden

unto

plain

10.

:

the

SAMUEL.

I

will

be

exalted

among

the

earth

17

SERMON

III.

SAUL.

Hos.

I gave

thee

a

king

in

Mine

anger,

xiii.

and

11.

took

him

away

in

My

wrath

3

1


CONTENTS.

IV.

SERMON

YEARS

OF

Samuel

xvi.

EARLY

1

DAVID.

18. PAGE

Behold, I have

seen

a

playing,and

in

and

prudent

with

him

the Beth-lehemite, that is

of Jesse

son

valiant

mighty

a

and

in matters,

a

and

man,

comely

a

of war,

man

and

person,

ning cun-

the Lord

is

47

SERMON

V.

JEROBOAM.

1

He

cried

against

altar, altar, thus unto

the house

he offer the

thee, and

the

altar

saith of

Lord,

David, Josiah

priests of the

men's

word

in the

the

xiii. 2.

Kings

bones

by

name

VL

AND

OBEDIENCE.

servants

sinned to

incense

shall upon 65

into life"keep the commandments

VII.

18, 19-

xv.

against heaven

be called

84

REPENTANCE.

Luke

worthy

thee

upon

burn

xix. 17.

CHRISTIAN

more

and

thee

upon

SERMON

Father, I have

said, O

child shall be born

a

;

SERMON

Matt. wilt enter

Lord, and

the

high placesthat

shall be burnt

FAITH

If thou

of

Behold,

thy

son

;

and make

before me

as

thee, and one

of

am

thy

no

hired 98


CONTENTS.

xi

VIII.

SERMON

Luke

RELIGION.

IN

VIEWS

CONTRACTED

29.

xv.

PAGE

Lo, these many any

thy

time

do

years

I

commandment

kid, that I might make

;

merry

and

yet thou

with

gavest

me

a

Ill

IX.

PROVIDENCE

PARTICULAR

never

at

friends

my

SERMON

A

transgressedI

thee, neither

serve

REVEALED

AS

IN

THE

GOSPEL.

Gen.

God

Thou

seest

xvi. 13.

124

me

SERMON

TEARS

OF

AT

CHRIST

said, Where and

come

He

loved

see.

have Jesus

GRAVE

THE

John

Jesus

X.

xi. 34

ye laid him

?

Then

wept.

They

say unto

said the

Him,

Lord,

Jews, Behold, how 140

him

XL

SUFFERING.

BODILY

Col.

that which

for His

LAZARUS.

36.

"

SERMON

I fillup

OF

is behind

body's sake, which

i. 24.

of the afflictions of Christ is the

Church

in my

flesh 153


CONTENTS.

xii

SERMON

THE

XII.

HUMILIATION

Heb.

ETERNAL

THE

OF

7,

v.

SON.

8. PAGE

in the

Who,

days

His

of

flesh, when

supplicationswith strong

and

able

was

feared

to

Him

save

He

though

;

were

He

things which

the

from

He

be

land

had

rest

PATTERN

he

31.

v.

Lord

look all

from

thee

a

CHURCH

the left :

eyes

remove

love

And

the

thy foot

and

mouth,

right on,

Ponder

thee.

27.

"

the

Turn

from

let thine

of

the

thy feet,and

right hand

far

eye-lids

nor

let to

evil

208

.

.

XV.

TRUTH

BETWEEN

to

lips put

perverse

and

path

not

SERMON CONTEST

that

AUTHORITY.

iv. 24

look

be established.

ways

them

might.

XIV.

froward

straightbefore

thy

let

190

TO

Let thine

thee.

but

j

forth in his

goeth

Prov.

away

by

fortyyears

SUBMISSION

from

He

obedience

CHRISTIANS.

TO

SERMON

Put

He

that

in that

XIII.

A

when

sun

Him

unto

heard

was

prayers

172

perish,O

enemies

the

as

tears

up

suffered

ZEAL,

let all thine

Him,

offered

Son, yet learned

a

Judges So

and

crying

death, and

SERMON JEWISH

had

AND

FALSEHOOD

IN

THE

CHURCH.

Matt. The

kingdom

sea,

and

drew

to

but

cast

of heaven

gathered of shore, and the bad

sat

away

is like every

xiii. 47, 48. unto

kind

;

a

net, that

which,

when

was

it

cast was

into the

full,they

down, and gathered the good into vessels, 226


CONTENTS.

aiii

XVI.

SERMON

CHURCH

THE

VISIBLE

Tim.

2

INVISIBLE.

AND

ii. 20. PAGE

In

great house

a

but

there and

of wood

also

only

not

are

of earth

;

of

vessels

and

to

some

gold

and

of

honour, and

silver, to

some

dishonour

242

XVII.

SERMON

ENCOURAGEMENT

AN

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

xii.

Heb.

Wherefore, seeing cloud

doth

which race

also

we

witnesses, let

of

so

us

easilybeset

that is set before

lay

aside every

us,

and

Lord, even

are

as

by

the

Cor.

into

Spiritof

the

as

in

1

Spiritare

we

all

a

patience the

glass the glory of

image,

same

from

the Lord

glory

to

the

glory, 279

XIX.

REGENERATING

one

with

a

sin

iii. 18.

SERMON

By

run

great the

SPIRIT.

THE

OF

face, beholding

changed

so

weight, and

XVIII.

2

open

us

with

260

GIFT

THE

all, with

let

about

us

SERMON

We

FAITH.

1.

compassed

are

TO

BAPTISM.

Cor.

xii. 13.

baptized into

one

body

208


CONTENTS.

xiv

XX.

SERMON

BAPTISM.

INFANT

Matt,

xviii. 5. PAGE

shall receive

Whoso

one

littlechild in

such

forsakingthe assembling of

of

some

as

ye

is,but see

the

exhorting one

x.

25.

ourselves

together,as

another

and

;

Martha, Martha, thou

which

PART

GOOD

art

thing is needful shall not

be taken

x.

OF

WORSHIP

careful and troubled and

Mary

hath

away

from

her

:

him

among

you

sing psalms

about

chosen

many

that

things;

good part, 350

XXIII.

THE

James Is any

MARY.

41, 42.

SERMON

RELIGIOUS

manner

the more,

XXII.

Luke

one

the

much

331

SERMON

but

so

day approaching

THE

315

SERVICE.

DAILY

Heb.

Not

name,

Me

XXL

SERMON

THE

My

receiveth

REMEDY

v.

afflicted ? let him

FOR

EXCITEMENTS.

13.

pray.

Is any

merry

?

let

370


CONTENTS.

xv

XXIV.

SERMON

INTERCESSION.

Eph.

vii.

18.

PAGE

always

Praying

all

and

prayer with

thereunto

watching all

with

all

white

be

and

supplication

for

385

XXV.

INTERMEDIATE

STATE.

vi.

Rev.

until

Spirit,

saints

THE

said

and

perseverance

SERMON

And

the

in

supplication

unto

robes

them,

their

killed

given

were

that

fellow-servants

as

they

were,

unto

should

rest

and

also, be

of

one

every

should

they

11.

their

fulfilled

yet

and

them

for

brethren,

it

;

a

little

that

was

season,

should

403


I.

SERMON

ABRAHAM

xiii.

Gen.

Lot

lifted it

well

was

Sodom land

chose

of

him

all

lesson Lot

and

the

is

of

apprehension

make

can

almost

so,

; common

as

leaving to

God's VOL.

unseen,

to

its other

as

own

of

the

words,

that

its men

may

"by

country on

B

a

be

faith," further

like

Then

Lot

Abraham

of

clear

a

God's

in

trust

thence

arising,

indifferent, and

goods who

Lord,

but

enjoyments,

religious

yet

simple

world,

Abraham,

;

Zoar.

history

mind

destroyed

the

nothing a

comforts,

of

even

the that

above

command

III.

things

of

unto

"

act

well his

this,

us

run

Lot,

from

greatness

in

or

gained

the

and

promises,

Jordan.

obviously

garden

that

Jordan,

Lord

the

before

comest

of

plain

be

to

thou

as

of

plain

the

the

as

even

Egypt,

all

where,

every

Gomorrah,

11.

10,

beheld

and

eyes,

watered

and

the

The

his

up

LOT.

AND

ships friendthe

corrupt possess

or

them.

considered in

as

obedience

trial, in

which


will of God

the

not

was

the

father

lost the

especialhope of

to religious

lives,not aiming His

; and

rescue

was

guidance,when Let

him.

land divine

Abraham

and

where

temptation (forso Abraham word

Though on

them

God;

of

never

but

or

to

take

the

to

his

Angel's

had

be

some

settle. to

on

no

first

They the

bourhood neigh-

drove

historyof

them their

called)begins.

given up

this world

at

the

difficult trial remained.

more

we

it seems,

as

this the

the

into

came

famine

yet it is easier

easy,

when religion, :

after

a

to

were

they went

it must Lot

and

Sodom,

under

received,

length a

; at

; and

Egypt

to

called),

captivityand

first

Lot

they

; thence

of Bethel down

his settlement

in order.

they had

Sichem

to

came

Abraham

from

to

mountain,

these

direction

with

"

Scripturehistoryloses sightof

the

Canaan

of

parts :

till his

his return

review

us

1. When

in their

plain(as they are

one,

the

to

are

three

separation ; then

from lastly,

thence

escape

into

settingout

cities of the

Sodom

which

inconsistent

divided

of his

to their

in the

of

be

the time

Haran,

from

who

men,

perfection.

at

history may

from first,

vileges pri-

righteousnessor

common

point,and

certain

a

of

number

the

into

the

"

whatever

;" Lot

he might retain, yet certainly

principlehe religious fell back

believe

calling, lost

his

of

election:

his

that

one

Abraham

upright.

all them

of

became

"

[Serm.

the clearlysignified,

so

remained

short, the other

came

LOT.

AND

ABRAHAM

2

have

to

set

our

hearts

nothing

else to engage

decided

step, which

one

15


throws

us

out

of

us

what

forces upon than

to

might

is enabled

to hold

and such

consider

lay

the

patriarchs. When

was

but

even

"Abram

was

gold ;" and

be

herds, and

befel

them

gave

down

by

riches to

the

rich

on

tents

cattle

had

"The

land

to

become

in

1

\"

king

Gen.

"

cattle, in "

Lot

xi. 16.

b2

to

had .

.

was,

households for

bear

them,

xiii. 2. 5.

servants, maid-

again, that

consequence

numerous

able

sheep, and

silver, and .

Canaan,

country.

and

also

their

the

ance. import-

of the

had

In

us.

Abraham

Egypt,

camels:"

The

too not

was

and

men-servants,

she-asses, and

return

bounty,

temptation which

God

rounded sur-

self-denying ; God's

of

next

that presently,

their

greater thing,

to

very

and

when

case

things"committed

he-asses, and and

racter cha-

faith, to be

to

stewards

they went

and

Lot's a

after, it is said that Abraham

oxen,

make

in all

honourably received

Soon

sistently con-

strengthof

much

it is

him, he

who

men

might be

But

man

from

God

serve

;

of this a

unsettle

to

course

worldlygoods, yet

to be "faithful

this then two

Of

which

ourselves

from

worldly interests

clearer,steadier, nobler

with

manner

a

goods

and religion,

acceptably.

requiresa

and

fast his

country.

the

little

having

making them,

left his

to

his

often evidence sacrifices, in

he

then

in

supremely. Many

sacrifice of

a

; and

life,and

measure

yet love God

make

impulse

good

,'j

naturallyshrink

should

we

LOT.

of

line

our

in

possess

world, and

it

AND

ABRAHAM

I]

one

that

in

flocks, that, and

place : they


dwell

might so

quarrelledin endeavouring

to

suppliedwells.

best

part of the

Lot's

in the

was

inhabitants

Sodom,

of

Him.

from

But

it for its

own

attracted

by

devoted could

be

not

have

world,

in

and

the

the

it

wealth

of life.

In

of

the the

beheld

watered

of Eden .

.

Jordan .

.

1

as

"

the

he

of the

way

things,

text,

"

Lot

plain of Jordan,

where

Lot

people

love,

of the

be

guiltyand

a

of all

all the

to

.

chose

.

.

him

even

as

all the

.

and .

esteemed

wicked

a

measure

every And

of

went

words

coming

as

himself

of God's he

had

pledge

a

value

beauty

; but

bouring neigh-

Lot

as

allowed

mark

a

considered

well

garden

plain

accounted

his eyes, and was

and

dan) Jor-

of

the

him

its chief

so

people,the

and

prosperityof

The

It

way.

wrhich

given

he

richness

making

end

lifted up that

sake, when the

Here

surelyhe forgotthis, and

country.

should

had

settle in. gave

wealth

been

favour, and

choose

abandoned

an

by lived

to

region (the plain

the

had

enjoyed

God's

left it to Lot

Gomorrah,

Now

cities. hitherto

of

hands

witnessed

accordingly proposed

faith, which

fruitful

its most

happened

of

Abraham

the

chosen

Perizzites,who

country he would

trial of

the

was

unseemly, as

friendlyseparation,and

a

what

very

neighbourhood.

the

in

the

in

discordance

Canaanities, and

idolaters,the

pastures, and

This

of course,

family was,

richest

the

secure

servants

party, for instance,

; each

consequence

great

was

together1."Their

dwell

not

[Serm.

substance

for their

together;

they could

that

LOT.

AND

ABRAHAM

4

Gen.

pitched xiii. 6.

his

tent

toward


ABRAHAM

I.] Sodom.

But

sinners

before

the

failed under blameable

in

of

house dwell

in the

took

rather

God,"

says

his

be

him

to

least

his showed

had

consistent

while

he

calls

"

the

and

:

him

It

heart:

having look

itself,

given

as

not

was

it

this

and

of

of

is

the

the

worship

of

act

been

probable

True

which

was

himself

One

to

God,

Apostle

of the

Abraham

ture crea-

but so

God's

with God

is left without

witnessed

it

:

whole

Lord

land, including Lot

which

said

1

him,

Psalm

had unto

renewed of

even

lxxxiv.

10.

after

the

his if to

for, as

temporary Abram,

any

for

presence

for his disinterestedness, He

the

the

It

promised

sin

promise already made

portion And

love

meantime

inheritance

grant

Him.

to

to

in

before,

him.

of

that

the

Creator.

earthly portion,

the

"

secret

worshipper

fallinginto

was

for the

him

desirable

it ;

himself, and

idolatry," the

reward

Lot

suppose)

must

told

so

"

In

sequences. con-

in

importance by whom

his

one

any

still considered a

step,

serious

it, though he might, perhaps, have

surprised

be

false

a

But

V

given by

in

not

he

Psalmist, "than

with

first

Thus

doorkeeper

highly

met not

of

point

a

given, at

he

he

was

most

a

the

(so we

mind

when

now,

to

of wickedness

it wherever

by God,

"

leading

had

tents

wicked, and

were

exceedingly."

worldly prosperityas

on

5

trial ; at least this

I

my

accustomed

Lord

itself,and "

LOT.

Sodom

of

men

the

the

AND

to

future

that

fair

possession. that

Lot


him, Lift up

separated from

was

look

from

place where

the and

southward

land which for

thy

seed

dust

of

the

dust

of

the

earth, then

Thus

Lot:

and

that He

the

"as

His

heathen:"

the

To

him;

they

Jonah

of

that

of

us,

it, but

the

so

exposed.

their

to

were

country a

was

that

fall from

say

that

to

this

try was

wThich

by

him.

reclaim

lightof

improve

the

design of

Lot

the

nature

and

was

Chedorlaomer,

from

left to

the intention

was

subject

overrun

1

this

soon

neighbouring king

his forces and

xiii. 14"17.

of

In consequence those

taking place,the kings of

Gen.

had of its

and

and

to

gracious

once

Gomorrah,

revolted

battle

at

be

cannot

account

on

the

by

even

captivityto

Sodom,

at this time

allies ; and,

to

Lot

rebuke

to

is calculated

and

cities,which

Elam,

merciful

away.

not

was

sent

know

we

it is fair

violence

sinners,

told indeed

not

are

fled

he

still he

calamitywas

all affliction and

so

with

pursued

are

when

habitation

A we

"

history of

is

servants

bered. num-

thee1."

the

God

proceed.

the

lengthof it,

give it unto of

the

as

also be

land in the

favoured

temporal advantages ; himself.

seed

portion

to

number

can

thy

and

seed

thy

man

and

give it

repeated warnings. They

as visitings,

chosen

a

shall

first

"

suffers not

without

Him

the

I

will

of it,for I will

ends

Abraham

if

through the

in the breadth 2.

that

earth, so

eyes, and

; for all the

westward

I will make

And

ever.

thine

art, northward

thee

to

seest,

Arise, walk and

and

[Serm.

now

thou

eastward

thou

LOT.

AND

ABRAHAM

6

of his those


I.]

ABRAHAM

cities and

defeated

were

victuals"

into

AND

their

killed,

and

taken.

LOT.

Lot

7

and

also and

had

this time

at on

hearing the

above

three

he

This, I have not

breaking off and

he

did

of

said

his

Divine

the

had

us

many

excuses

so

of

several

rate, confede-

was

by

his fellow-

with

with

in

narrative

still in

But

pily unhap-

of

passage follows

which

upon

it

is

the

shortly

almost

and

inflicted

of

indeed

Nothing this

Sodom,

Lot,

people of Sodom,

country.

such.

as

to

opportunity

an

the

sinful

it

warning

by

way

might

of

he

contrast

involved :

"

of

but

have

made

Abraham.

to

to

willed, for neglecting his kinsman

! He the

Lot

also

was

vengeance

first turn

he

he

at

number

being joined by

solem

a

thither

the

capture, he

presently.

more

Let How

in

find him

after, we

this

was

the

take

return

history;but

in

from

and

goods.

said,

not

plain of Mamre,

rescued

his connexion

removing

ham Abra-

plunderers, surprisedthem

warning only, it

a

he

of those

notice

rapacious.

whom

country with

all his

captives and

and

men,

the

which

followers, to the

them, and

night,routed

be

to

in the

own

hundred

pursued

the

of his kinsman's

his

of the

princes

dwelt

its disadvantage

opulence

attracted them

news

assembled

once

which

enabled

power

had

and fertility

very

coveted, and

whose

fell

Thus, independently of religious

hands.

that

goods

his property

considerations,his place of abode in

"their

danger

might and

have

urged

Lot's

himself, fortune in mis-

misconduct,

and

apparent hopelessnessof the attempt


to

of faith to

With the

But

him.

rescue

small

a

his brother's

recovering

shoelatchet," he said

even

to

"and

I will not

of a

be

might

of

sort

land

the

of

men

Sodom

further

in

which

remark he

troops, though few

had

so

:

knew

his

indeed

would

returned

use,

Egypt

have,

in the

was

life

in

after

the

in not

was

more

the than

of

good time, of

having

the

David

without

in

his

had to

instance

towards God

God

Israelites

recourse

similar

arms

had

unlawful

kingdom by once

design

perhaps

history,a

conduct

promised

was

Abraham

and

temptation

a

it

a

attempt

His

unlawful, when

had

him

for

Force

been

the

doubtless,

not

own

means.

; but

"

about

His

in

gests sug-

he

;

who

did

bring

was

promised

stranger

he

afterwards

as

command,

forbearance

SauPs

have

and

conduct

been

a

But

of unlawful

rence his abhor-

conquered

promise

not

from

overcome

David

His

number,

could

His

use

their

express

in

it.

God

accomplish

without

We

of

portion

for he

ordered

as

desired, might have

sufficient

and

had

lived

now

Besides,

Gomorrah,

and

He

:

thine, lest thou

mark

to

thread

a

rich."

protest againsttheir sins.

valiant

it

Abram

made

from

king of Sodom,

is

especially necessary

a

he

the

thing that

any

say, I have

shouldest this

take

ing battle, in refus-

take

to

in

his disinterested

too

the

not

self.

succeeded

Observe

son.

for

boldly pursued

kings, and

part of the spoil. "I will a

he

princelyspiritafter

and

than

more

followers

victorious

[Sehm.

principalcharacteristic

a

for others of

band

of the

forces

it is

careful

be

LOT.

AND

ABRAHAM

8

to

it. of

Saul.

Himself;

hands, but

he


thought could

not

bring

evil that

His

sin

about

His

wait

to

:

his

for

reward

otherwise

Far

His

of

pledge

As

Lot

now

Lot

went

to

back

Abraham

king

him

and

God,

the

the

be

; but

this,

his character,

evidentlyit Abraham

was

; and

nature

pledge of

a

the

after

refreshment the

what

or

mercy.

of

blessed

God

king. spoke

; and

he

He

as

blessed

most

earth," (who

High give

can

will)

hath

who

he

wine, and

"and

delivered

Melchizedek

Who

tell how

of

him

as

virtue

to

of

specialmark bread the a

and

his

blessing.

favour

to

But

placed on

wine, brought forth

fight,had sacrament,

a

far Abraham

particularsanctity attached

what

or

cannot

we

instance

of the

hand."

the

Melchizedek,

and

Abram and

him

He

so

Scripture speaks

us:

?

blessingwhen

And

God

High

thy

without

new

but

"

"

High God,

into

type of Christ

Him.

great priest and

countries

and

told

is not

knew

a

in silence ;

be

most

enemies

thine

land,

of heaven

kingdoms

blessed

fruitful

most

said, Blessed

possessor

away

was,

priestof

follow

to

to

this

to

Melchizedek.

by

spirit

self-denyingconduct

the

Sodom

"doing

place

his

renewed

of

God

true

for and

Salem, brought forth bread

of

the

was

had the

to

is the

to

answer

mouth

the

by

him

his

go before

to

and

in

He

first chose

at

without

mercifullyrenewed

favour

of his faith.

harm.

watch

return

God

;

to

attempt

generous

any

This

God,

to

9

doing him

come."

Abraham

did

LOT

promise

upon

guidance,not But

of

of the

good might

of faith

of

AND

ABRAHAM

I]

as

perhaps something and

conveyed

the


Now

3.

Lot's

let

us

; faith

Soon

Angels

the

and

the

Lot

of

mission

same

Abraham

of the

The "

is great, and I will go

down

the

Me,

greatest honour

and deliverer

in

the

Lot

from

between

contrast

owed

servant

earthlyportion. from

Abraham

Abraham

blessed

in him

made

thing

?

his children

For and

Gen.

his

trusted en-

pose, pur-

stronglymarking

the

His

that

of

to be

content

I

do?

I hide

seeing that

great and the

earth

mighty shall

him, that he will

household

xviii. 20, 21.

him,

without

said, Shall

a

of

inconsistent

intercession

which

I know

the

now

secret

second

a

Lord

nations

come

the

surely become

all the

is

God

His

of

done

time

the

the

grievous,

And

Abraham.

in

morrah Go-

and

it,which V

him

hand.

they have

of

cry

favour, was

that

shall

nation, and

the

two,

And

"

the

foretold

at

was

Sodom

whether

see

safetyto

who, enjoying God's

deprive

they

their sin is very

ruin;

the

his

one

for

prepare

of

knowledge

doing,

so

"

while

cry

put upon

was

with

of

to

if not, I will know

and

him

the

and

altogetheraccording to unto

and

to

;

guiltycities

because

now,

fulfil in

to

of Isaac.

said, Because

Lord

The

sitory tran-

everlastingblessingspromised

of

destruction

is but

purpose

destroy Sodom,

; to

approaching birth

the

double

a

of

event

lasting recompense.

descended

earthly portion,

his

accomplishment to

God

of

but

late

a

reaps

worldliness

of

gain

[Serm.

concluding

the

to

pass

The

history.

LOT.

AND

ABRAHAM

be

mand com-

after him, and


ABRAHAM

I.] shall

keep

judgment,

that

which

He

they

that

Abraham

AND

Lord

hath

I need

in it.

were

solemn

narrative, which Abraham

us.

righteous himself

obliged gradually to of

remnant

ten, but

not

good

ten

even

Here

despair,and the

mercy,

God

he

He

his heart

did not

the

cities in the It to

who and sense

was

an

it the

which

acknowledged in faith and

despite to

the

(as those

by

and

Gen.

It

not

; still

name

desire to

came

the

plain,

Lot

xix.

20.

to

came

out

of

the

Sodom,

it would

instincts

not

seem) of

who

nature,

had

gracious Spirit.

1

adorable

overthrew

God, had

true

obedience,

of

sent

he

man

given us the

and

Angels

in his mind are

perhaps in

V

dwelt

only

geance. ven-

unexpressed

when

that two

eventide

retained

wrong

Lot

by

cities

Abraham,

to

tried,but had

presently,

overthrow,

which

from

rescue

had

the

of

midst

down

that

"

the

destroyed

remembered

God

that

told

supposed

came

Lot

the

fifty

delay God's

had

mention

are

we

God

the

upon

answered

and

; for

when

pass,

presume he

to

found

city; he

contract

to

this

known

his intercession,

of which

depths

understood

of

ceased

fearingto

ascertained.

in the

found

were

and

through

well

therein, till he

men

Sodom

asking whether

remaining

not

were

is doubtless with

Abraham

Accordingly for

scarcelygo

began

justiceand

upon

him."

intercede

to

all who

all of

of

do

to

bring

may

spoken

allowed

was

l I

Lord

of the

the way the

LOT.

right

in any

exercised

self him-

utterlydone

Multitudes

of

chil-


sin; these

actual as

doubtless

there

dren

one,

had

is

hath

morning

sent

the

are

the forth

him

God

neither

lest

second

even

no

reason

now

to

do

not

We

to

nothing

is told

deign to

continue

us,

"

the

the

This

the

Moabites

and of

And

"

consumed."

we

;

one

Abraham,

and

thee, to

the Lot

was

however,

we

brought

enlightenedfaith after this life and record

whom

on

but

away,

were

.

city:

was

sacred

know,

Ammonites,

.

behind

he

subsequent

historyof

the and

Thus

his

alone

when

the

"

of him

if the

the

Lot

rescued

apparentlythrown

abruptly.

destroy

plain, escape

or

when

Lord, and

the

not

that

an

the cry of them

became

as

do

will

without

consistent

; of

off

the descendants

him

suppose

more

a

for

.

and

warned

know

were

all be

What

before.

set

in

thou

time

of

thy life, look

stay thou

mountain,

have

and

and rupt cor-

forth can

hastened

Angels

for

said, Escape

face

Old

"

set

"

destroy it."

to

us

arose

brought

we

Lot.

"

wrath.

to

great before

waxen

than

concluded) not

place,"the Angels said, "because

Lord

a

Him

provoke

sinners

(we

ten

quarter,"were

every

the All-merciful

of what

example"

"

therefore

God, and

before

this

people,"in

all the

young,

be

it may

"discern

left,"not

righteousnessof

the

even

with

parents'ruin,

could

their

and

(as

certain),and

for

know

who

those

righthand

their

between

cityuntainted

earthquakes,conflagrations,

in

of

But

[Sbrm.

in their

involved

were

shipwreck.

or

in that

were

now-a-days

they are

LOT.

AND

ABRAHAM

\2

that

his

the

his friend

and

event

death did not tunities oppor-

broke

it

posterity,

enemies

of

kinsman,


I.]

ABRAHAM

the

favoured

them

family was Such

they do

so

well

believe

and

Not

their

take

is much

for

temptations

to

much

to

Lot's of

the deter

of

sins

there

any

place,any

of

trade

unseasonable to

and

details to

follow

general

terms.

too out

this

persons,

For

?

work,

the

this

on

familiar for Is

absurd

?

this

there

of

of It is

any

our

in the

gain, do

principleas not

sacred

yourselves what

not

is fairly,

with,

subject without

for

one

riches

which

sake

all considerations

does

or

plain. Now,

consider

any

no

sin,

of the

themselves

connect

almost

age

is

are

this

answer

the

country,

You,

which

of

this

cities of

mind dences evi-

there

thought more

the

business

explain myself

into

try

or

put aside

not

we

will not

world

forms

whether

He

of

temper

way

them.

of

his.

in which

But

and

conduct

than the

hide

brethren,

temper

worse

that

excuses,

Lot's

of

them

to

My

hideous

from

bids

contrive

your

age

decide

the

countrymen

an

love

themselves

to

which

more

pattern.

the

God

that

they

that

who

give it up, though

by specious

that

in

to

as

it ;

decency, and

then

question,and follow

upon

it is not

placed

conspicuous

rather

confess

granted

that

; nay, are

will not

they

to

the chosen

double-minded,

religiousmen.

superior

indeed,

the

themselves

it for

seducing

sensualitywhich

they

themselves

not

as especially

acknowledge

set

are

from

consider

than

that

13

withstand.

to

of

that

hearts fact

do

fate

is the

so.

the

apart

LOT.

God;

idolatryand

set

this world

of

servant

that

to

AND

possible entering

place ; I

but

suggest

speculation

in

com-

in


ABRAHAM

14

which

merce

Whether

what

does

it

side

of

Do

Do which

its

in

up

that

us

of

it

could

price of

the

pacificationof

the

of not

Antichrist,

the

I

rather

our

it to

the

shelter

the

?

vocates, ad-

not

we

of

than

we "

the in

say

ourselves,

?

it be

the to

the

lose

the

manner

vernment Go-

it,at

nation, blishment esta-

further

still,

to

one

support at

least

portion

Tarshish"

measure,

pect pros-

the

but

home,

proved

the

consent

Nay,

easily

not

we

ourselves

ships of

as

Should

established

partiesin

at

good

?

security of property

should

any

?

districts,and

public credit

not

them

secures

the

even

all

its

objects?

embarrassed

or

of

maintaining it

Should

easilypersuade

case

sake

State, involved

turbulent

will

of

towards

the

reunion

freightswhich

If this be

and

measure

securingthem

disturbances,

the

abroad,

not

we

the

overthrow, could

endangered

civil

we

for

its

to

it

as

all expenses

its welfare

? nay,

could

care

parties,with

not

we

far

so

thought

we

resign ourselves to

we

in securingthese efficacy

lukewarm

very

unless religion, bound

Do

necessary

feel

not

we

and

ciate, asso-

tional, interna-

Do

religionfor

order?

retrench

not

are

Do

debaters

associations

support it only

not

we

become

support

good

not

we

form

not

importance by Do

our

it ?

gain by

we

not

we

not

we

and

peace

be

with?

objectof preservingproperty, or making

supreme

it ?

that

so

do

we

is to

quarrel, civil,political,or

a

war,

do the

frighten

interfere

little ?

so

ever

[Serm.

to

Heretic

or

us

take,

in

LOT.

allowed

religionis

Jew, Pagan,

we

serve

AND

bring us how of

vain some

of ? is

is,


the

under

by

l

he

dwelt

Book

of

willinglytake

Genesis

it is not

him

struggleto if Christians

far

if

worldly be, or

interests in

his

measure,

a

sensual, and

belong rise

to

in

our

one

line of and

anxiety

Surely, ness righteous-

which who

the

merely not

was

love

of

this No his

makes A

of action.

a

saved,

be

to

are

end

chief

man

ill-tempered,resentful, proud, yet be inferior

governing principle,and

Pet.

saved,

the

Christian, who

spontaneously,

2

be

not

luxuries, honours.

are

1

above

that

Christians

a

Lot's

had

to

any

than grace

reallybe

surely,can

God

least their

at

pleasures,comforts,

world's

would

all,who

are

carefullyunlearned

have

narrative

perfect heart.

a

other

Surely

must

we

just

saved,

remaining

some

Christian.

cruel,

with

be

to

are

be

must

may

God

serve

sad

the

living without

and

ing cheer-

most

it is that

ourselves

of the

religionand

Surely,if

?

by keeping

reprobation,

one,

history,are

as

confessor

lightwhich

of

rays

a

pitable" "hos-

as

inhabitants

Lot's

himself

on

utterlydeserted

they

a

was

still after

;

undeniable responsibilities,

argued

he

acceptable,after reading

and the

his

upon

is called to

the

; and

Lot

is referred

wretched

the

Apostles shed

those

moral, thoughtful,

a

doubtless

;

among

cities in which

of

Peter, he

St. Paul

Truth

the

St.

by

are

we

15

LOT.

religiouspeople !

or

man"

"just

that

notion

sober-minded,

of

AND

ABRAHAM

I.]

nature; to

be

they subdued

(through God's

ii. 7, 8.

For

Christian.

a

Heb.

xiii. 2.

sions pastional, irra-

are

by

our

grace)

are


ultimately, shall

be

the

? how

of

rather

But

of this

will

dare

your

do,

duty

short

in

the

which

presence

encourage

earnestly

turn

to

you to

at

Him

hope to

1

Matt.

for

obtain

vi.

Christ will

once

23.

do.

not

Do done

never

"

possibility loved

having

yourselves your shame

forgiveness, it.

upon.

must

shocking

into of

presence

The

yourselves.

hope,

your Retire

world."

I

have

as

would

dwell

to

to

you

this

to

subject.

what

them

concern

able,

the

dreadful

and

of

darkness,

them

be

seem

miserable

the

coming

it ;

of

many

be

apply

to

brethren,

apply

ward earth-

remarks

from

too

my to

as

present

that

serious,

faculty,

turned

thee

these

mind

my

in

what

ruling is

I.

!"

I

where

but

too

imagine

to

will

;

your

imagine in

not

hesitate,

not

so,

I

must

you is

far

away is

thought

l

how

that

turn

is

knows

us.

or

man

that

darkness

that

only

controls,

and

But

and

reasoning

light

the

is

great

each

It

If

"

God

wills

that

power

the

when

[Serm.

subdued.

gradually,

though said

LOT.

AND

ABRAHAM

16

and

Saviour, you, if

and

you


SERMON

WILFULNESS

OF

II

ISRAEL

Ps.

Be

still, and

It

was

they

but

to

to

never

till God

wait

then

and

Allwise

King

own,

distinct

of

their

own,

to

know

look

not; moves,

instance:

Israelites

to

people,

salvation and

the

ye

of

shall

borders

strength vol.

in.

of the

your

Canaan,

its

not,

ye

Lord

hold

the

;

the

inhabitants, c

themselves;

them,

will,

the

shall When

they

it

said see

fight they

for

to

the you, to

came

frightened were

the

pursued

still,and

were

speak how

see

Sea, Moses

stand Lord

"Be

command.

Egyptians Red

plan

no

not, "

will

own.

Move

was

was

no

form

to

on

God

have

to

cloud,

look

to

of their

the

peace." and

of

act

God." of

Israelites,

the

duty

work

Such

"

coast

the

His

among

earth.

guidance.

their

no

pillar

Fear

"

His

am

when

the

of of

I

follow.

For

the

attempt

the

then

"

for

from

that

to

wrought

exalted

the

before

set

to

was

be

will in

presume

; it

their

1

exalted

follow

of

still,and

be

SAMUEL.

10.

God:

am

continually

were

reverently, their

I

xlvi.

I will

heathen,

lesson

a

that

that

know

the

REJECTING

IN

at

the

exhorted


18

WILFULNESS

"Dread

of

the

law

to

the

therefrom

them, the

fightfor you."

To

the

all that

do

to

righthand the Moabites

inspiredto afraid

not

the

shall

need

not

O

you,

When

Judah

Israel and Isaiah

him,

"

Take

number will do

most

standeth or

thou

While

unto

shalt

the

to

God's

Ahaz

will not

the

their

duty enjoinedon

Almighty the

Ex.

xiv.

13, 14.

15

17.

Is. vii. 4.

chosen

Deut.

and

more

:

phet pro-

say to

tion determina-

placed in The

Josh,

the that

man

unto

the

the Lord shall

man

of

surrender

xvii.

be

die,

Israel 2."

was

an

selves them-

especial

deliberate

people,a

Deut.

selves, your-

the to

before

that

.

of the Lord

hearken

there

Creator

i. 29, 30. 2

"

evil from

entire

.

fear not, neither

judge, even

this

set

:

Once

sins.

minister

"Be

:

.

self-will, was

heinous

put away

however to

but

salvation

quiet;

or

was

titude great mul-

this battle

meet

presumptuously,and

thy God,

"

to

themselves,

of the

priestthat

words

Presumption, that is,the

V

made

againstJudah,

Syria came

in

Jahaziel

Jerusalem."

be

And

left."

these

yours,

the

see

and

heed, and

of

to act

not

fightin

directed

was

fainthearted

and

to

is

and still,

stand ye with

battle

the

aside

not

of their

reason

in the

Ammonites

and

people in

dismayed by

nor

; for

Ye

the

encourage

geous coura-

very

turn

ye

to

or

effect

is written

that

Moses,

Lord

same

Be

"

againstJehoshaphat, the prophet

war

1

be

of

later age, when

a

xx.

of

and

keep

to

book

[Serm.

dying injunctionof Joshua,

the

was

shall

ISRAEL

afraid

not, neither God

your

OF

xxiii. 6. 12.

and

2 Chron.


II.]

IN

obstinate

REJECTING

transgressionof

characteristics

of their

conspicuouslyin

to

never

that

of

act

and,

look

we

for

through

for

just

Providence which

it

in

of

God

after

themselves

Moses

would

take

themselves of

to

At

go

their

the nations

aided in

the from

and

captain,and

a

the

that

in

those some

life-time c2

to

promise.

they had

they

at

once

entered

it,

destroying

plan

of

their

under

tribute.

of

having a

them.

moreover

them

to

return

the land of

guidance,and

around

at

make

Then

mount.

they

and

Majesty,and

self-willed purpose

perverselydisobedient, instance,

which

to

put their conquered enemies

followed

had

dolent in-

worship ;

to

guiltyinhabitants, they adopted

It is observable

mercy

the

last, when

followingGod's

king like

in

forward, then

attempted

Next

ments, punishmere

temptation,

Divine

proceeding into

forbidden

and

for

command

a

instead

own,

themselves;

them,

image

of the

it.

the

lead

not

still in

was

to

of

direction

molten

a

emblems

Egypt, instead When

mere

presumption, running

receivingthe

no

while

of

their

under frailty

very did

told

were

prohibitedthem.

even

just

of

not inflicted,

for

that

First,they made this

series

most

obedience

if out

acting of

ever

especial

failed

They (as

and

deliberate,shameless

forward

the

which

them.

the

them

disobedience, or but

of

one

point,in

themselves,

shall find

we

If)

history. They

very

perverseness)they were if

it is

enjoined strictly

most

was

SAMUEL.

of

the most

they were when

times

remarkable Moses.

Divine

way.

Again,

For when


Samuel

was

and

complete

to

counter

raised up

I

time,

God

say,

low

estate, and

act,

on

ask

and

them,

draw

to particularly

now

the

Samuel;

"

backslidings, His

that

they

rather

their

nations.

be

to

I wish

mercies

deliberate

and

impetuous

them

to

in

themselves

submit

of

considered

their plain refusal lastly,

and

"

over

singledemand

"

should

first

recovering from

of God's

their

guidance,

their

attention, the times

your

renewal

the

beinof these, after

very

in

government

circumstances

main

ran

the

to which part of their history,

is the

This

like other

king

at

mercies, their very

reject God's

to

a

His

Moses,

they

visitingthem

strengthand

little

gaining a despair,was

their

signally;

was

renewing

the age of

begun, then

had

he

design most

when

[Serm.

bring back

to

what

God's

to

ISRAEL

OF

WILFULNESS

20

His

to

do

to

turn re-

so,

or

in

movement

another direction. When a

Moses

prophet

place;

was

day

one

promise

a

Christ's

coming,

captivity. A

the years

intervened

prophets

first ruled

by judges ;

when

the

visited up

prediction.

sins

Philistines

had

overrun

according to as

His

first

had

the

Samuel

down

of

hundred

age

The

length,in

at

their

them

Samuel

Moses'

between

the

ment prior accomplish-

a

from

however

period

of

which

had

in his

him

fulfilled in

properly

was

that

foretold

like unto

arise

to

which

fulfilment

distress

his death, he

which

but

line of

the

in

nigh

was

four and

this first

people the

of the

upon

them,

country, God

promise.

prophet, and

at

were

midst

brought the

to

him

He not

raised as

a


IN

II.]

REJECTING

of many

let

will

God's

the circumstances

first of the

prophets, was

that

find

shall

his

and

elevation

"Be

principleof

the

in the

the

the of

beginning

he

the

according

by might, nor

by

of Hosts

Lord

mother's

soul, had

wept

and

vowed

son,

he

should from

in the

a

;

case

of other mercy,

so

was

for

settled

a

I

God

am

:"

illustrated enforced

was

when

in

Christ

Spirit,saith

in

a

son.

prayed

unto

the

be

in

similar

to

Isaac the

1

Zech.

to

that the

Baptist;

iv. G.

This marked the

ministers

that

child

and

of

is observable

objects and

was

would

instrument

show

and

Him.

thus

was

in

"

Lord,

the

providence

favoured order

John

Hannah,

dedicated

Samuel

his

to

answer

;" viz. that if God

vow

for

is entirelyof grace. power;

a

from

Zechariah, "Not

by My

altogether an

as

providing.A

God's

of

born,

should

noticed birth

his

Lord's

of

be

but

prayer

of

a

not

people

and captivity,

was

bitterness

give her

to

V

earnest

sore,

it

We

up.

was

been

now

which

simply

in

that

had

words

power,

Samuel

Observe,

first

Prophetical Dispensation;as

the

to

his

know

and

also in later ages, after the came,

Moses,

them

command

Law,

under raised

saved

still,and

this

giving of

like

established

and

enemies,

government.

the

as

owing

was

He,

power.

warrior, yet by his prayers their

but

purposes,

consider

us

Samuel, the

g|

in succession.

hundreds

Now

His

of

solitary messenger

SAMUEL.

of

Moses

mercy divine

again


WILFULNESS

22

miraculouslysaved

almost

was

According

his mother's

to

while

yet

child

a

him, in the sacred

the

against Eli, for Here

his sinful

again was

to

manhood

to

grown

have

not

before

he

clearlyappeared

how

made

reminded,

people were slow

was

man's

of

speech,that

that

blind1;" and Him

His

when

Samuel

written,

him, and

from Samuel

all one

dumb,

on

Samuel

did let

grew,

Israel,from

Dan

of the

land

end was

from

established

1

to

the

Exodus

iv.

a

was

made the with

instrument. with

the

first.

Lord

sages pre-

It

is

with

was

ground.

Beersheba," (i.e.

other,)

prophet

11.

"

same

fall to the to

the

be

child

who

the

the

even

to

mediately im-

was

seeing,or

were

of his words

none

Lord

manhood,

and

would

Moses, who

of

case

required an to

Samuel

work

deaf, the

him

was

aged high priest,the

youth

up

grew

greatness "

and

age

Had

untaught

the

was

or

purposes

thus

of

And

the

mouth,

it

God.

it inspired,

in the

as

the nation

far the

the

his

how Israelites,

which

an

prophesy againstEli

to

the

to

was

when

; but

divine

ment judg-

a

indulgencetowards

from

favoured, was

be

called

through him

with the propheticspirit, entirely henceforth

organ

;

God's

night and morning,

lesson

a

of

high priest.God

between

time

taken

was

his earliest years

made

was

"Samuel, Samuel," and denounced

sons.

murderous

Samuel

from

Eli the

of evil upon

sentence

the

from

vow,

Temple

of the

into the service

[Serm.

infancy.

his

Egyptians in

and

ISRAEL

OF

"

knew

of the

that Lord.


IN

II.] And

the

Lord

Lord

revealed

word

of the

After the

Himself

took

raised

allowed

not

The

ark

it.

God

exalted in the

Philistines

it in the

before

it.

it

of with

country's

elevation, he himself.

great action not

was

His

to

rescue

should

"

name

heathen, and

should

be

exalted

be

the

in their Ekron.

to

suffered

1

it

1

to

Sam.iii.

rid themselves

turn, and The

21.

ing morn-

soon

after, were

consequence,

they rightly

transported the smitten

were

their

Ekronites,

approach

19"

in

In

of what

it, and

of Gath

men

earth

neighbourhood

judgment. of

ing, morn-

the

next

; and

pieces its

to

the

2

placed

Next

its face

on

into and

cause

Ashdod, and

again,and

it up

divine

to

to

idol, Dagon.

fallen

broken

a

The

Gath.

set

ark

the

their

Ashdod

resolved

considered

ark

was

found

men

anger

his

his

off

Samuel

Thus in

in

was

fell from

news,

power,

any

old,

of God

ark

killed.

it that

found

They

was

smitten

to

The

the

was

do

took of

temple

Dagon

they

the

earth."

The

the

the

among

by

thirtyyears

taken, yet he

was

ordered

so

fell.

Still, even to

God

of

the

Philistines,in which

the

supreme

greatest affliction. was

with

and

the

to

for

;

Shiloh

in

about

was

hearing

on

backward,

seat

was

he

Israelites

Eli,

Samuel

to

place

thirtythousand

Shiloh

in

V

this, when

taken, and

SAMUEL.

appeared again

Lord

battle

his

REJECTING

turn

sent

in their

But

them.

2

1 Sam.

with away

ark

God's the

terror, hardly

the

v.

mysterious

3, 4.


24

OF

WILFULNESS

still attended

plague had

try further,

to

it,back

Israel, they did kine, which

had

shutting up

their

calves

at

the

which

they

had

cart

on

been

never

kine, in spite of their

the

the

towards

go

young,

Israel who

had

kine

took

holy

the

Israel, lowing the

righthand

All

this

Israelites the

ark

were

a

without

They saw

first

the

ark

the

Levites

far

was

.

for their

the

for their The

"

aside

not

Philistines

learn.

They

with

God,

1 Sam.

to

had

the

taken if it

as

itself,and

presumptuously. When

they

they rejoiced;

offered

vi. 12.

but

but in

virtue

;

sacrifice. men

into it ;" this evidenced

1

of

territoryof

turned

presently "The

.

God

written,

in reverence,

down, and

it

to

Should

the

was

It is

and

from

looked

shemesh

ark.

punished by losingit.

well, but .

it

returning to them, took

them

punishment

the

to

charm,

command

any were

to

battle, not

of

sort

and

V left

yet theirs

the

yoke,

border, then, they

towards

went,

lesson

a

had to

to the

or

was

they

as

the

of

milch-

two

affection

habitation.

straightway"

"

in

them,

smitten

capture of His

that

sure

God

the

took

they

in order

but,

placed the

Israelitish

be

argued,they might

tines Philis-

harnessed

natural

deadly

The

of

under

home,

they

spoil,as

power

They

:

"

a

Israel ;

the

follows

as

their

to

it seems,

as

with

city."

send

to

first fancied

at

all the

throughout determined

now

had

smitten

were

[Serm.

Ekronites, as

the

it ; and

justly feared,

destruction

ISRAEL

and

So

Beth-

of a

want


II.]

IN

of

towards

reverence

And

God

"

and

said,

ten

SAMUEL.

God's

of the

smote

Who

"

REJECTING

is able

sacred

people

; and

men

the

dwelling-place.

thousand fifty

score three-

people lamented,"

stand

to

05

before

this

and

Lord

Holy

God?"

Thus, when after

the

Almighty of Moses

age

Himself

pf the

blessingsthey

ark

of wood,

instruments was

bid

and

God,"

was

forward

spake return

away you,

to

Lord

only :

Baalim

only." The carried

on

twenty

Israelites

past sins

to

years,

which

Towards

together ; and

then

Mizpeh."

This

of

power

the at "

have was

end

seems

than

to

any

the

of Israel served

the

greater part

less

or

a

time

of

it, he gathered the hold

a

fast for their

children

imply he

of the

this reformation

been

judged the to

and

which

of

put

among

out

you

children

more

do

Lord, and

the

Ashtaroth,

Mizpeh, he

prophet

then

from

unto

the

period during seems

He

Samuel

"

hearts,

deliver

Then

and

first

Ashtaroth

will

He

He

mighty that

people.

all your

hearts

Philistines.

put away

the

that

know His

the

were

His

bared

sent

and

your and

these

Israel, saying, If ye

of

with

Samuel,

manifested

thus

reclaim

house

prepare

captivity.

in

and

sole author

child

still,and

be

strange gods

and

of the

of

teach

the

He

length He

at

unto

the

hand

Lord

men

all the

serve

was

all

The

years

people,He

the

"

having "

His

cattle,

which

; and

then

unto

Him

did

brute

through

hundred

be

to

ways

received.

the

livingGod

a

arm,

in various

four

visited

again

showed

the

God,

a

had

more

been

of Israel open

sumption as-

hitherto


WILFULNESS

26

directed

In

make.

to

ISRAEL

OF

[Serm. Philistines

the

consequence

were

alarmed, thinkingperhaps the subjugatedpeople

were

on

and

the

Cease save

And

"

not

took

children

wholly unto Lord

drew

offering; "but thunder

the

that

on

Then

Samuel

Shen, and

and

into

more

Lord

So

"

the

And

the

the

all the

days

of his

the

land.

And

now

history,which perverse God them

had

and

And

Samuel

will

ing offer-

burnt

a

cried

the

unto

listines Phi-

The sacrifice

the

with

was

great

a

fited discom-

Israel.

before

of

this

which And

It is

subdued, and

Philistines

"

In

us."

is again illustrated.

Israel,and

the

all the

they

.

Ebenezer, saying,

helped

were

.

Mizpeh

it between of it

name

text

had

Samuel

came

hand

of the of Samuel.

days taken

from

judged

Israel

life,"making circuits year by year

arrived

evidences,

rescued

set

Lord

ingratitudeof

peace,

and

the

have

we

He

.

cities

restored."

that

him."

smitten

the

Israel,were

through

Samuel

against Samuel,

to

Philistines,and

the

were

coast

against

was

it for

heard

Philistines

the

us,

thundered

stone

the

transaction

added, no

hath

for

battle, while

called

Hitherto whole

a

said

offered

and

Lord

they

took

Israel

of the Philistines.

day upon

them, and

marched

Lord

the Lord to

near

they

Lord, and

the

Israel,and

for

of

the

cry unto

sucking lamb,

a

forces

of the hand

out

us

the

to

recoveringtheir independence ;

their

assembling

them.

of

point

them

by

a

more

the

than

point any

Israelites.

the from

fresh

at

act

their of

in

the

other, the Just

when

enemies, given

bounty

established


II.]

IN

the

the

counter

run

themselves of

Samuel's

this

but

age,

walked

was

no

the

of Israel

him, Behold,

nations."

They

evidenced

their

king

"fighttheir

to

of Samuel's

course

God's

There

was

they had time

one

undetermined,

in

truth, that very

self-will its distinctive

1

1 Sam.

it

subdued

promised by

viii. 8.

through

a

king, at himself2

Moses

their

circumstance mark

Deut.

whole

enemies their

?

sin ;

some

future

; and

hence,

asking for

insisted

xvii.

a

evident

gave

already

2

for

the

their

us,

what

By

so

was

aggravation of

additional

judge

they sought

government, had

clearly

to

"

in

not

like all the

us

battles."

battles" when,

reallybeen

walk

"

even

said unto

still more

fightour that

their

them; yet

sons

which

indeed, they probably defended But,

thy

unbelief

it

alone

power

to

king to judge

reason

was

old

aside

was

Samuel, and

old, and

and

us

turned

the Lord

to

a

his

in

grievance, surely

a

came

obstinate

before

out

go

but

of

perverted judgment1."

While

a

for

immediate

father

happen

us

added

strange infatuation

that

their

could

art

make

: now

ways

and

thou

rebel

to

faultyconduct

doubtless

though

lastingharm

elders

The

in his ways,

not

for them.

excuse

king, no

thy

assisted

and

into

asked

They

the

was

chose

they

nations.

lucre,and took bribes, and

This, however,

"

request

word

just coming

purposes.

like the

who

sons,

"

of His

was

time

very

His

to

king

a

occasion

after

the

was

21

ministers

as

heavenly system

operation,this and

SAMUEL.

in the land

prophets

will, when

REJECTING

14"20.

to on,

one.

their viz.


the

God's

what

them

accordingto in His

king

the

two came

.

In of

The

their

waiting

of

duty now,

question

with to

power,

them

gave

divided

into

country, and

of

but

length captivity

the

the

greater part

comes

the

suspend

?

our

it for of

did what to a

see

was

whether

time,

serving

this

duty old ways,

knew

or

whether

God

not

our

them

to

if

as

go

; on

nothing that

the

to

the

plain duty, he

did

condemned

he

:

meet

in

avert

to

viduals, indi-

to

prudence

means

his

; here as

Doubtless

Daniel

When

day.

perils,

and

body

a

and

signed,"which

about

ways

"

as

Great Church

of the

main

our

way

this

at

still.

do ?

wisdom

in stedfastly

lions' den, if he look

the

matter

writing was

to

we

all allowable

use

quietlyand

branch us,

by

present time, learned

being

upon

ought all

and

remark

ourselves

the

at

our

all is not

after

other

not,

encompass

what

not

answered

people quickly

at

one

history to

the

was

satisfied

"

was

; and

make

I will

have

but

mised pro-

tribes.

Certainlywe

them

the

annihilation

rather

applying

the

He

loss of their

the

conclusion,

just

and

kingdom

introduced

them,

or dispersion,

of the

have

of

claimed

merely to

He

degradationof

his death.

upon

had

anger." David, indeed, succeeded,

idolatrywas

;

for, and

their wilfulness.

corruption and

followed

God

that

headstrong;

they were

instead

way

surelyought

time,

[Serm.

own

fact

clamoured

they

But

them.

The

time.

the

choose

to

ISRAEL

doing things their

of

desire

waiting

a

OF

WILFULNESS

28

him

might

not

there interdicted

lawfully not

were

by

the


civil power, times

God

feverish

be

at

attach

to

us

in

fastingand alms-doing,

thus

Israel

gained.

overwhelmed the

unto

dwelt

destroyed.

was

ceasing of the The

Apostle

God's that

well

as

delivered

was

with while

arm

He

God

unto

of Providence

course

now.

Church

the

is not

out

is not

them.

things

seem

1

Dan.

Church

have

been

the

tians Egyp-

go

vi. 10.

went

to

Him

made

was

St.

for"

prison by

up who

without

Peter, an

and

Angel.

materiallydifferent nay,

nor

on

as

so

miracles

silentlyand

save

to

the

Sennacherib's

without

save

can

saw

and

shortened,

cannot

He

of

in

confidence."

prayed

Prayer

shall

praise,in

Hezekiah

sea.

Cherubim, "

and

?

power

found

prayer

Lord, and

the

between

army

the

in

of the

house

will be

to

vering, wa-

perish,it

to

still,and

stood

of us,

and

name

are

of the

is the

suspiciousor

quietness and

great deliverances

the

we

services, in

sacred

"

All

of

We

post of duty. our

the

fending de-

ordinary

What

all sides

on

men

be, if

resolve

our

our

circle of

exertions, conciliate

their

her.

save

of

ways

to

fact,

disposed to

more

trust

to

the

to

unauthorized

and

enemies,

let

far

are

his

ject, painfulsub-

eyes

proceed quietlyin

and Rather

secular

our

three

before

very

to

of these our

shut

a

than

her

duties, and

It is

Church

his knees thanks

gave

V

right to

29

upon

prayed, and

of the

for

out

soothe

kneeled

"he

it is not

friends

look

SAMUEL.

did aforetime

he

as

but that

but

day, and

a

God,

use

REJECTING

IN

II.]

usual.

strained re-

as

denly, sudThe


of

hearts

all

the

death,

rise of

about

for

His

He

but

if He

even

when

come, our

when

he

Our

wisdom

set

Creed,

is

of

less

till

at

Israel

true

for

to

present

the

Church's

and

us

safety they

its are

not.

Dan

far

be

will in

prudent

if

we

tecting pro-

"wisely"

to

Bethel. relax

article

one

of

the with

usage,

advantageous

more

strength than

more

low,

lose

of

way

and

one

it, surely must

greatly,

ancient a

will

shall

acted

;

is meditating,

we

by

at

Our

"

this

intercessions

themselves

defenders,

on

learn

He

venture

ourselves

hands

our

deliverance

he

we

one

understand

among

and believe

we

into

perfect law,

position.

us

own

gold

if

his,

make

whereas

our

of

happen,

Church

ordinance,

placing

irksome

still ;" and

calves

like

holy

;

thought

Christ's

of

one

hope

of

plans

for

our

the

disorder

the

up

tittle

or

it not

cast

or

Lord

what

length

tribution dis-

the

arms

tokens

no

Jeroboam

it.

or

and

form

to

us

At

expect

hope,

own

presume

the

gives

we

put

may

then?

what

jot

He

instruments,

so

the

fear,

have

if it

indeed,

may

life and

and

we

who

defence,

of

of

men,

should

II.

[Serm.

issues

mighty

then

Why

gifts.

?

of

"c.

the

hand,

fall

and

means

God

our

His

in

are

ISRAEL,

OF

WILFULNESS

30

is we

the

hopes

and

with

have

behalf friends

to

of

seem

of

the

prayers

mingle those and

sit

to

fessions con-

who

effective


SERMON

III.

SAUL.

Hos.

I

thee

gave

in

king

a

xiii.

Mine

11,

took

and

anger,

him

in

away

My

wrath.

The

an

Israelites unthankful

caprice

sin, but

evil

"

an

language,

they

had

wished

a

reason

of

to

with

one

depend

to

on,

the

instead

for

a

This

and

having 1

when of

fearing had

to

chief

further,

and some

racles mi-

they

the

splendour they visible wait

for

the

their

change was

And

the

ever

flesh

They

then

battles,

had

impatient

them,

of

for

duct con-

of

They

Moses.

pomp

ill

Scripture

use

Egypt,

demand.

the

their

it.

nations.

around

fight

to

and

;

to

water,

against

sinful

their

monarchs

heathen some

like

king

dazzled

for

from

occasion

asking

returning

satiety

to

even

were

on

murmuring

enemies,

of

cause

fretful

bent

unbelief,"

king

a

The

the

was

dissatisfied,

and

manna,

wilderness,

of

real

for

waywardness. sons

heart

the

was

restless

been

and

Samuel's

of

indeed

asked

have

to

seem

they

of

the

desired succour

an

invi-


SAUL.

32

Providence,

sible

which

[Serm. in its

came

own

and

way

little,being dispensedsilently, or

time, by little and

(asthey might consider)unsuitably. Their or tardily, carnal

hearts

and,

heaven;

not

like

the

of

Gadara

wards, after-

would

depart

God

Almighty

their

granted

the

like

king

a

of the

some

were

desired

a

king after their

Kish,

a

Benjamite

terms, took

I

"

him

hue

in

away

There

; of whom

is like

Israelites

the

wearisome,

complained There

is

that

the

which

did

we

the

the

garlick1."

their desired

eat

soul a

Mine

in

eyes.

Such

sameness,

1

and

(what

the

heavenly

made

natural he

We .

.

of

dried

were

xvi.

had

the too

Numb.

same

mnch

xi. 5.

:" this

fish,

cucumbers,

the

onions, and

dainty meats

for

They

away

the

freely;the

the

length

beside

"

remember

leeks,

;

which

at

.

and

man

honey."

was

of

considers)

manna,

with

soul

Egypt

Samuel

Exod.

and

absence

an

of

the

delighted; and king.

of

anger,

all,"they said,

at

in

and

gave son

in these

speaks

eyes

their

"

our

melons,

and

the

wafers

nothing

before

manna,

He

complained, insipid and like

"

the text

king

plainness,austereness, It

they length

at

wrath."

My

in brilliancy,

sadness.

God

; and

heart, Saul, the

own

a

which

punish them,

religiona

is in true

and

To

them

gave

feelingsunder nations

request.

them

"

of

neighbourhood

their coasts.

Such

a

the

inhabitants

that

they prayed from

love

did

in which reason

of

they

primitive


SAUL.

III.] about simplicity behind

were

a

him

level with

please them, they

to

world, and

the

him

recommend

with

to

He

of the earth. too

was

strength of

circumstance

which

admiration.

He

those

spies of

God

gave thus

brave,

daring,resolute

grasshoppers,

"

not

a

virtues

and

and

submission

whom

their

the better

on

of

one

to

lier good-

a

upward Both

became

as

as

goodly,

and

people V

his ern east-

an

the

secure

fear

subjects. Pride, haughtiness,

jealousy,caprice,

these

"

On

parts of his character

were

to

their

a

of Israel

imaginationsroved.

sufficient

a

"

were

and

man

adapted

dust

gifted

;

if

wilderness

such

much

mind,

as

his shoulders

were

had

giant-formsthe

in unbecoming qualities

not

were

the

were

of his

obstinacy, reserve, way

put

attracted

in person

of the

any

his faults

monarch, and

have

children

he ; from

higher than

was

to

young

the

among

than

person he

they

of the

of

as

whose

in

choice

greedy

well

before

Israelites

the

was

seems

them,

as

is described

"

there

be

to

minds

body

Anak,

of

sons

clamoured

felt

the heathen.

Saul, the king whom to

S3

the

engage

the

in

their

king

the other of

after

hand, lence excel-

an

affection of Samuel

himself.

As

to

Samuel,

praise. Though who

cast

till faithfully

1

1 Sam. VOL.

he

ix. 2."

III.

his

conduct

is far

treated injuriously him was

vide

off "

after old

1 Sam.

x.

D

and

23.

he

above

by had

his

human

men, country-

served

them

grey-headed2," and

2

1 Sam.

xii. 2.


34

SAUL.

who

resolved

entreaties

On

his first

meeting

the

words

loyalty,

Israel?

he hath

him

anointed

he

be

to

hath

chosen, that there

said,

people." And,

came

to

more

no

nevertheless

grief, "

I

he

How

"

have

Such

rejected him

for Samuel

; it is not

zealous

a

friend ; in the

feelingswith

David, under have

1

1 Sam.

which

different

very

felt for him

self,which

a

similar

ix. 20.

x.

Saul, seeing

for

Israel V

Saul

well

as

as

ject loyal sub-

a

of

an

tached at-

recorded,

are

forbearance, generosity, account sufficiently

Samuel

regarded

circumstances, affection.

1. 24.

the

immoderate

moreover,

reign, of

death,

In

reigning over

prophet, but,

neglect of

and for the

for

had

Samuel

"

Saul."

only the grief of

of his

Saul

of his

day

mourn

all

among

told,

are

as

Lord

the

him

and, indeed, instances

first years

ance inherit-

people

whom

rebuked

from

the

to

king,

the Lord

His

over

for

thou

him

because

we

father's

thy

anointed

speaks favourably for

sorrow

and

all

until the

even

long wilt

of

after,when

mourned is

desire

like

none

favour,

Saul

see

is all the

him

time

God's

Samuel

chapter

next

is

some

in

not

ye

Saul. him

him

See

"

no

addressed

captain

announced

king,

lost irrecoverably

he

trace

towards

on

said, Is it

thee he

he

and

when

their

the

we

whom

thee

on

and

When

?"

him

On

"

Afterwards,

kissed

"

with

"

is it not

house?"

yet

;

king

a

find

jealousyin his behaviour

or

of

themselves

setting over

on

againsthis earnest of coldness

[Serm.

xv.

35.

xvi.

1.

seems

him. to


III.]

SAUL.

The in

higherpoints of

instances

such

his character

the

as

35

following: "

of his elevation but

apparently without

leavingit

secret, to

publishit.

is, Samuel) found

he

seem,

divine

lot fell upon

discovered

divine

shall this

man

him

the

Ammonites the

They

Saul

sent

The

to

whose sacred

the

came

His

upon order

Israel

was

multitude A

decisive

Saul, and for

an

obeyed serve

and

of

the

the

the d2

was

as

the

and

among

threatened.

after

came

said,What told

aileth him

Spiritof

kindled

was

and

peace."

despair;

well

they

the God

greatly."

gatheringthroughout alacritywith

strongminded

victory over

as

And

his anger

immediate with

course re-

subjugatingit.

in

Saul

? and

weep

;

country beyond

Behold, Saul

"

of Jabesh.

men

held his

immediately

was

of the field ;

the

the

interior

proceeds ;

people that they

tidingsof

he

intention

the

country

without

appointment

for relief almost

writer

the herd out

invaded

in

for him

They despised him,

avowed

panic spread

those

us?

even

of Belial said, How

presents ; but

no

Jordan, with

the

:

save

it would

people

The

the children

"

were

whereof

him, he hid himself,

the

by

assistance.

(that

asses

dignityintended

the

first unpopular

Soon

the

it

kept

He"

uncle,

Nay,

nouncement an-

it to him,

made

the

out

suddenly;

kingdom,

not?

to

not

brought

told him

averse

to at

the

of

was

for when was

his

plainlythat

matter

spake, he

had

said unto

first

He

unsettlinghim.

us

; but of the

Samuel

and

told

"

The him

upon

Samuel, who

to

Saul

"

came

brought

are

in times

enemy

which of

followed:

the

danger. then


36

SAUL.

the

popular cry became,

Saul

reign over

them man

hath

pat

the

Saul

took

of the

the

enemies

against the

on

vexed

of them

that

Such

he

desired.

Yet

him, and

in

attended

in

in

him,

gave in

them

My

gathered

the

find

we

read,

we

So

"

and

and

against the

turned

himself, he

host

an

good

is raised

and

smote

of the

out

hands

promise, subjects

;

At

1

1 Sam.

x.

actually

against people

anger, very

have

beginning

are

according to

the

success

could

which

the

from

his

racter cha-

private liking for

fortune

both

in Mine

; his

success

rebukes, which

and

king

wrath."

and

Samuel's

that

destruction a

arms.

against Edom,

Israel

carnal

his

spiteof

warnings

his destined

he

without

as

spite of

Prophet's voice king

his

foughtagainst

and

Zobah,

of

character

not

great

as

subdue

side, against Moab,

delivered

Saul's

was

arms

a

spoiledthem."

faulty,yet in

a

Lord

the

attended

Ammon,

of

and

not

moreover

was

chapter

whithersoever

Amalekites,

put

may

shall

to-day

Israel,and

over

kings

And

them.

we

appointed to

success

every

children

and Philistines,

the

for

been

fourteenth

against the

and

day ;

had

kingdom

said, Shall

in Israel V

Israel,and

of

end

all his

He

king.

enemies

At

that

men,

personally qualified,Saul

prosperous the

this

that

said, There

Saul

salvation

wrought

Thus

is he

bring the

death

to

Who

"

And

death.

to

be

?

us

[Serm.

and

time

xi.

the

the and of

omens

text,

took

him

that

Saul

"

away was

I


III.]

SAUL.

publicly received have

this

saved

you V

in which

he

adversities

testified his

to-day ?

and

He

thunder

shall send

shall

ye And

this,on

; the

continue

His

heart

own

Here Saul

thus

question

character

so

of

be

may

God's

worthless This

from

gathered,

length

1 Sam.

?

a

sentence

shall after

man

Saul

should

"

from

the and

storm

Is

him? it must all the

be

put

his thus

anointed

is called be

was

beginning?

which

fell in

David

why

:

the

overwhelmed

while

Why, heart,

own

question

is the

1

king2."

a

man

aside

as

?

his character. man

wickedly,

kingdom

raised

for reprobation above distinguished

kings

ceive 'per-

disobedience,

sought Him

essentially faultythat

after

the Lord

sin, the

of misfortune,

him, at

after him

Is it

"

says,

your

"Thy

for vengeance

over

and

hath

:

people'

3." a

tempest,

ye

him

upon

the

great, in asking

and

heinous

very

presages

hung

of

shall still do

both

Lord

marked

these

Why first

then

is

first instance

the

rejectionis past

not

If ye

lations tribu-

your

rain, that ye may

wickedness "

Himself

I will call unto and

consumed,

first *sight no

at

of

be

after

and

that your

king." Again,

a

you

and

uprightness,he

wheat-harvest

see

who

subsequent assembly

a

not

and

protested, "Ye

God,

your

of all your

In

Samuel

king,

as

day rejected out

37

x.

leads

Now,

fear of

19.

we

God,

2

to

us

"

1 Sam.

a

know, a

deeper inspection

of

the first duty of every

reverence

xii. 17. 25.

for His

3

Ibid,

word,

xiii, 14.

a


38

SAUL.

love

Him,

towards

besides, it

Israel,as

God's His

Now

Saul

indeed

is

desire

a

glorywhom lacked

"

his this

obscure, and

be

must

we

office,to

character while

cautious

as Scriptureis given us consideringit ; still,

instruction,it is surely right to what

we

such

lightsas

that

find

Saul

there, and we

was

in

however

might

Some Samson

;

Eli, in

as

or

times

at

a

different

by faith, though

have

lived

have

sudden

David

falls,as

there

is

proof that

no

had

he

principleat all ; rather historyis

lesson

exist in the

may in

a

is

as

are

rupted cor-

to

Saul,

gious deep-seated reli-

any

the

heart

"

may

advantages

that

Others

it is to be feared

sightof God,

very

of much

midst

that

us,

natural

spiteof many

the

to

But

as

yet may

Others

Solomon.

as by prosperity,

God,"

conduct,

faith.

had.

of

softened.

; and

way weak

a

influence

and

their

in

by

then,

the fear of

moved

inconsistent

are

men

be

of

most

appear

abiding "

our

judgment

our

Scripturelanguage,

for

the

would

the

under

religion, or, he

It

possess.

never

make

form

to

of

rejected.

His

thing."

one

king

of his

subjectshad

and,

;

the

on

virtue

vicegerent,by

Him

obey

to

peculiarlyincumbent

was

promote

[Serm.

of

that his

of unbelief" rule

a

man

character,

in

virtuous, amiable, and

commendable.

Saul, it would generous, such

and

patient;

he remained,

virtues

which

effort,and

was

seem,

had

and

naturallybrave, active, what

that is,without no

impliedthe

nature

improvement

value, because influence

made

of

him, :

with

they required no no

principle. On


SAUL.

III.] the

hand, when

other

39

look

we

for of

sense faith, that is,his practical

instead

discover

least, which It

defect.

to

seems

would

of him,

Scriptureaccount (with

be, that

and

being

the

While

lost, he

Samuel

known the God as

a

as

of

who,

heathen,

would The

for

narrative

meeting

God

came

What

Saul

that

a

God

gave of he

him, and all that

is this that also

became

"

to

on

company

upon

this,

Upon "

a

fourth

among

is

knew come

the

proverb."

his carelessness

the strument. in-

and

from

hood child-

considered

part of

him the

among

shekel

a

of

prophet

found

be

were

was;

and

have

favour.

of silver,"

his way.

goes "

might

as

the

tell him

leavingSamuel, on

especialminister

"

the

an

which

and

the

to

was

Samuel

now

seems

of

his

asses,

was

Israel,Saul

he

in

old man,

an

fact

first introduces

not

city where

diviner, such

mere

which

father's

his

the

to

came

though

of

real

doubted

which

inspired history is

the

concerning

he

God)

to

the

say

with

the

notions

circumstance

search

in

should

Dispensation,of

the The

to

of

providence

divinityof

him

general

some

to

inconsistent

even

not

great internal

some

be

we

It is his habit

coldness,

a

argue

not

his

all considerations

to

priestwith

prophet and

treat

of

thingsunseen,

present world.

the

with

connected

deadness

a

evidence

him

that

another

prophets,

after

Spirit of

"the

unto

this coldness

them."

beforetime"

him

the

son

his

heart," and

prophesiedamong

prophets?

From and

mention,

said,

of Kish

:

therefore

is it

....

narrative in

we

gather,

matters religious


40

SAUL.

were

notorious, that, in the

so

there which

at

with

was

have

a

of the we

that history,

divine

Samuel

where

its effect

his

fruitlessness

the will

failingunder

collected

temptation to

stop the

act

which

to

with

was

a

the do

to

direct that

world

he

will

Mosaic so

ever

He

fore behad

began

to

exposed to

measures

we

fall off

put

consider

neither

a

that

less

no

to

than

priest

thus

to

terfere in-

ritual,it is plain his forcing "

(as he tenderly described

careless be

set

sacrifice,

doubtless

when

his

offer the

commission

any

"

was

a

tines Philis-

persuaded was

profaneness,

he

acting upon

against the to

was

But

was

having

prophet,

testify

obedience,

offeringsacrifice,he being nor

himself"

army

taking unlawful

he

school

but

did

anointed.

was

Samuel

their defection.

of his

that

he

Here of

the

the

rejectionwas

of his

and dispirited,

home.

return

under

softeninghim,

when

of his

time

waitingfor

people became

and the

very

of

period

evil.

upon

an difficulty

while

:

his

with

grace

specifictrial

the

at

later

a

entering

instead

occasion

a

At

conduct

of divine

immediate

him

his

on

after

the

suddenly brought

outward

obstinatelyset

The

associatinghim

his mind.

taught ; but,

upon

incongruity,

first imparted, left

gift,then

influence

sacred

same

ance, acquaint-

believe, from

to

upon him

find

we

and

in

mind,

his

prophets.

any

the

of

eyes

strangeness

the

reason

effect religious

of his life

nor

certain

struck

once

school

a

Nor

any

[Serm.

a

profaneness which

about

essential

his

to

forms, which

sin) plied im-

in this

things supernatural,


III.]

SAUL.

and

thought

God's

After from his

this, he

the

and

ark

it in the

a

Ahijah

tumult

spite of

which

attended

of Eli. the

which

It will be

the

heard

was

On

Saul

still

whole

But

built his first altar sense

seemed

nothing shows

distinction He

them. these the

The

them

this he

such

their

a

one

to

1

1

Sam.

xiv.

was

been.

He

about

this

God's

there

in

a

authority.

was

vast

any

nations

cared

they

he

*, and

Lord

people desired

This

;

"

the

battle.

professed or

ever

the

tines, Philisently irrever-

the

to

ritual,

and

Amalekites, cattle."

brought,

was

no

had

around

for

none

of

a

king

like

received.

commanded

was

sinners, the and

chosen

Ahijah,

conduct

and indifferent,

was

nations, and

the

Saul's

considered Israel

between

things.

After

he

was

acknowledge

to

;

of

use

of the

out

Mosaic

the

it

camp

went

he

same

is

his camp

interruption Saul

in

the

outwardly respected

certain

(as he

said unto

;" while

observed, that there irreverence

the

to

presumptuous

in the

this

himself

warning conveyed by

the

of God

intentional the

in

become

recourse

Ahimelech

or

put the ark aside, and

he

had

And

"

ark

increased.

time

separated

unwilling to

have

too, in

time

hither

on

acted

the high priest,followed called,)

the disasters

Bring

found

to

priesthood instead.

have

to

he

and

instrument,

he

own.

seems

whom

Samuel,

afterwards

little whether

it mattered in his

or

way

41

to

"

go

and

smite

and

utterly destroy

was

a

35.

judgment

on


42

SAUL.

them

God

which

delayed it ; His

had he

to

But

God

had

since

them, what had

intimations what

but

religionwas

suitable

pageant

restingon he

and

wilfulness

king

God's

of

Agag

"

towards

that

earthlymonarchs when rightly,

men

no

was

feared

divine

he

a

Ahab

king,

one

command 8

and

pride because

great

an

he

eye

sure,) mea-

to the

conduct, though the

people and

spared Agag,

Doubtless as

way

had

"

that

mere

in

was

to his

courtesy observe

it

it

own

as

He

brother,"

Agag

tainly Cer-

conviction

to have

but

God, with

fear of

his

doubtless

Again,

voice."

him

splendid

a

monarchy,

consider

actingin

(which

his

Ben-hadad.

the

might

Amalekites.

the

the

in

and

judgment.

their

as

acted

opinionsof

and feelings

Divine

established

the

dignity of

stroy de-

to

matters?

institution,or

that he appears

except

him

such

that

the

to

imply,that

with

ploit ex-

herds

and

supernaturalsanction?

in him,

his own,

obeyed

the

to

sight. One

in His

to

a

please Him,

to

was

was

useful

sense

no

do

to

consider

to

unseen

no

in

the wish

not

nothing

it but

was

flocks

expresslytold to

He

this

"

sacrifice therewith

this but

was

only

"destroyed all

sword,"

best of the

why?

far

so

of

purposes.

and

of the

edge

spared, and

Lord.

it

Amalekites

glory; the

its

it

and

had

minister

the

performed

inclination

the

with

people

Saul

own

indeed, the

smote, the

his

Saul

made

now

But

vengeance.

He

long decreed, though

He

and

fell in with

as

had

[Serm.

he

considered

afterwards and

Saul

called observed

clemency

towards comes

the

which

another, and in the

way.


SAUL.

III.]

But

of Israel

God

the

43

required

heart, jealous of idolatry; the

It

is

he

Agag,

of

virtue and

oath

an

the

"

princes

in his zeal to From

the

whose exerted

more

a

sent

Samuel

king

of

away,

when

proud

his

a

David

is

assisted

ix.

of

2.

David

Sara.

a

which

conduct

being in

xxi.

1

"

the

course

in

wears

religious ing unassum-

is not

only

degree,)but

of

1

David

here. Saul

Sam.

not

was

is the

melech Ahi-

resolved

all his father's

2

Saul's

Ahimelech,

to

his escape.

5.

God

future

he

mentioned

and

spirit

the

be

injurious treatment

of Ahimelech

death

in

hard-hearted,

his

evil

virtue

life he was

ever

Saul,

it into

youth

matter

see

exemplified

to

did

; and

further

deepen

advanced

His

him

upon

natural

forbearing ; in

gloomy, (as

The

by

Joshua

the

to

more

trace

to

he

in

privately,as

Mere

neglect

Saul

youth.

Josh.

not

history. men

and

o\"er.

anoint

admits high-priest,

1

no

appears

and

the

V

influence

long history; but

on

Judah

of Israel

visible

cruel, resentful, and in

he

in his

principle. and

congregation."

degradation which

subsequent

Israel

by

came

I need

spared

This

probation was

Israel.

moral

of

to

a

Gibeonites

in

his disobedience

of

he

favour

children

Samuel of

their

in

of the

the

season

tolerated

were

taken

time

Amalek,

of

who

sword,

own

desired

the

exterminate

to

had

people

that, while

moreover,

attempted

the

with

"

remarkable,

His

them.

around

nations

like the

king

after

king

a

xxii.

house2.

16.


[Serm.

SAUL.

44

On

his

Doeg, raised On

guards refusing to

that

the

the

of

the

edge

city of

the

sword,

and

children

and

and

That

sheep."

vengeance

on

tribe, than

on

of

the

in

and

oxen,

asses,

complete

more

the

Levi,

their

and

men

Amalekites,

on

way,

with

smitten

executed

sinners, the

wards After-

destroyed,

sucklings,and

was

deed.

slain.

"

descendants

the

Saul

atrocious

priests,was

is, Saul

the

for Israel

wait

the

all

command,

nations

day eighty-fivepriests were

Nob,

women,

the

of

one

withstand, undertook

to

up

Edom,

of

man

a

his

execute

sacred

who

going

laid from

up

Egypt. Last of

act

of

all,he finishes

first,but

is like his

showed

the

professed

assembled had

he

"

dead,

"

priests he

He

sword.

God

battle.

"

once

taken

he

and

ends

Endor.

heart

had

but

"

as

anointed away

an

the

this

;

steadilypersevered

Philistines trembled

had

greatly

Samuel

"

himself

slain

was

with he

the

had

merly for-

ing approach-

in the

cave

of satanic

Antagonist.

The

reprobate

even

mouth

of

him, the

in God's

as

the issue of the

him

meets

began,

by consulting

The

comforters;

or

to foresee

king receives, by had

It

open

last act

diviner

a

mind.

an

His

hoped, by magic rites,which

denounced,

delusions,

as

; Saul's

hosts

advisers

no

the

Samuel

"

at

sorceress

their

of Israel.

of his

direction

historyby

significant.He

more

in its evil way, a

God

by consulting

saw,

we

the

apostacy from

his bad

wrath,"

dead that

news

"

that

the

Samuel, he Lord

who

is to

be

would


SAUL.

III.]

Israel,with

deliver

that

and be

The

V

archers

the

him

thrust

battle

Unbelief

of Saul's

of mind it should but

speak

to

be

Let

reflect

on

We truth we

of

have

may

God

things sacred

in

Church,

and

1

1

Sam.

no

yet

xxviii.

we

19.

often

2

God

hardness and

1 Sam.

us!

among

heart shall

we

when

if

he

grace

them

presence

of

the

ordinary and

3.

phesied. proof the

saw

we

the

when stand under-

ourselves

to

xxxi.

forbid

present but

of

condition

as

state

of sins like his.

elements

feel in

cious gra-

brethren, Saul's

soul here

the

plainest

most

my

misgivings about or

the

to

consider

entirelyas

about

teristics charac-

wretched

deaf

conscious as

his end.

unusual.

one

our

be

may

to

and

refusing,he

misery anywhere

Saul's

of

came

suppose,

attending religiousordinances, something

his

the

very

any

He

sword

against the

in itself the

trace

only

us

is not

his

On

ear

not

exist in its full

may

so

are

something

3,"and he feared

draw

an

of the

uncircumcised.

I strongly,

thus

surelythere

what

the

hardened Do

should

sons

wounded

him

to

"

tines, Philis-

against him,

sore

sore

therewith.

heart

a

I

of

history,

influences. because

was

upon

wilfulness

his

and

went

sword, and

own

and

commands,

he

hands

through his

fell upon

the

armour-bearer

his

desired

dead

came

of the

*.

the

; and

hands

he

morrow

Anguish

"

fall into

to

"

hit him

archers

the

the

on

day

next

the

him, into

with

numbered

45

3

2

;

of

ments, Sacraas

Sam.

un-

i. 9.


46

SAUL.

concerned

Again,

let

received, case

in

wilful

least

about

doubted

in matters

of

hearts

the purpose

What

we

him

is

ours

;

the

awful

of

sin after

this,if

in

excellences

are

the of

a

virtues soul

the

powers

of the

the

second

death.

mercy, at

like

rouse

us

to

present,while

for us, and

grants

while

Spiritof

which

Saul,

as

we

perplexed full

a

sciousness con-

again,shall sin ?

alarming

this

May

this

deeper

Christ time

it ;

is

thing some-

if that

as

of

character

we

spite of

the

or

age,

come

experience,in

"

and

still continues

may volence, bene-

consideration, the

was

it had

racteristic cha-

"tasted

earnest

an

thought,through

seriousness

for

had

in

come,"

to

God

There

we

candour, of

world

us

as

number, who

in

after transgressing

a

such

repentingafterwards

"

fairness, or

or

which

least

understood

we

spite of

possess,

to

tender, when

Baptism.

of heart

whatever

said

grant of the highestprivileges.

peculiarhardness

otherwise

few

not

not

ourselves,even

in

all the

after the a

shall be

still more insensibility

hardened

was

world

it,may

doing ? What,

were

our

is,that it follows

on

had

worse

unseen

saw

most

beforehand

makes

we

in

commandments,

were

those, perhaps

said to

the

religion,were

duty, and

of what

often

what

recollect

fear,must our

Saul

God's

of transgression

if

as

But

power.

children, when

with

feel

after mercies

are

this ; for to realize

our

of us, I

callousness

our

suffering. We

after

than

always be

be

on

III.

altogetherunbelievers.

were

imagination,and

our

most

if we

as

reflect

us

or

even

in

mood

a

[Serm.

than to

repentance !

we

of

God's have

intercede


SERMON

IV,

EARLY

YEARS

Samuel

1

have

I

Behold,

in

cunning and

Lord

is with

is

many

respects

the

Saints.

being

he the

heart, seed

in

after

man,

a

that

is

man

of

and

the

David,

in

person,

Saul,

of

his

especial

an

and of

king

not

And,

most

of

Christ, book

of the Church's

preceded.

Israel,

a

only

in

further,

was

a

the

chief

he

and Saviour

he

Moreover,

himself, to

tion devo-

repressing

that

after

man

as

Psalms, of

in

of

manner

next

form

Gospel;

the

for

favoured,

of

he

both

providence,

ancient

the

Besides,

preparing

blessed, him.

the

time.

God's

type

part

the

of

accounted

as

prefigured

chosen and

and

comely

favoured

great

used

in

and

prophesied

a

to

principal of

of

idolatry

was

be

been

instrument

whom

is to

since

ever

and

given most

author

have

Beth-lehemite,

valiant

mighty

a

the

the

being

which,

the

Jesse

matters,

account

David

the

18.

him.

Such

as

in

prudent

xvi.

of

son

and

playing,

war,

first

a

seen

DAVID.

OF

God's but

history

own

in

of

his his


EARLY

48

life

greater share

a

than

that

to

is

of any

of mind

in which

love

deliberate

Balaam,

his nation,

this

of the

and

exhibited

But

Defender,

and

as

docile

as

pure

Such

Saul

as

Balaam

as

the

was

stands

seed, Judah

inspired Prophet, of

time,

a

;

fervent

as

his

and

; he

predicted mitting trans-

Christ, and

the

Church

the

office,his

and

double-minded.

Beth-lehemite

figureof

his

towards

keen-sightedand

as

the

living in

in his

for

Shiloh, receiving and

the

promises

conspicuous

was

Abraham

between

and

the

Jesse

of

sin of

the

is

selfish and

was

son

midway

which

the

which

loyal heart

a

belief un-

people ;

was

is

human and

wilfulness

sullen, and

was

that very

Pride

which

David

zeal

a

servants.

rather

or

chosen

presumptuous

Saul.

in

the

world

affectionate,a thankful,

end

favoured

personalcharacter

disgracethe historyof

God

inspiredpages

the

of

of God's

his

[Serm.

itself,is especiallydeficient.

nature

an

DAVID.

given

other

Lastly,he displaysin temper

OF

YEARS

even

history,and

to

an

the

his sacred

writings. remarks

Some as

our

at

Saul

When

anoint,

and

as

was

come

and

made

Samuel

seven

sons

future

there. a

present

be

Samuel

sacrifice ; were

of

go

out

destroying

not to

Israel,one

pointed

to

Bethlehem, of the him

accordingly went

when,

brought by

his character,

profitablyengage

bid

was

king

on

time.

finallyrejected for

should

Jesse, who

early life,and

displayed,may

the

was

Amalekites,

the

of

therein

attention

his

on

at

his

their

command,

father, one

when

sons

he

thither

Jesse's

by

one,


IV.]

YEARS

EARLY

before

the

be

choice

the

out

it

as

appeared

DAVID.

40

of them

none

of the

way,

God's

choice

and

should

and

his

mother

dreams

foretold,bow

inquiring,Jesse

said,

and

before

down

his

to

him,

father,

should, On

him.

There

"

Jesse

to

fall upon

brethren

and

yet the On

youngest, and, behold, he keepeth the sheep." Samuel's

bidding,he

ruddy," the of

beautiful

a

And After

Samuel

Lord is

Lord

the

came

and

said, Arise,

anoint

added,

anointed

had

David

But

from

he

"

was

withal

and

look

the

Spiritof

day

forward."

Lord

to.

for this is he."

him,

that the

'"

goodly to

him,

Spiritof

the

Now

proceeds,

countenance,

upon "

historian

sacred

for.

sent

was

his

as

Samuel's

remaineth

"

to

the

was

it seemed

Joseph'sbrethren

to

that he

proved

David

God.

Almighty

of

unlikelythat

as

but

prophet;

youngest and

OF

the It

from

departed

Saul." David's

anointing

back

being sent him

to

the

Spiritof

attacks him.

His

it is like

Saul's Lord

mind

which

His

servants

was

used

and

restore

VOL.

an

III.

evil

was

followed

was

as spirit,

him,

upon we

a

thought ; and

that

with

refer

now

music,

of the

duced intro-

a

"

was

the quent fre-

upon

trouble,"

symptoms to

by

judgment

as

very

derangement.

such, perhaps,as

prophets,might

Efavid E

occasion

by the

withdrawing of

depressed,and

in the schools him

Saul

mediate im-

tried

promise, to

unexpected The

other

no

was

spiteof the

court.

from

from

called, came those

again,in

by He

favour.

sheep, till an

his

of

care

followed

was

of God's

mark

recommended

soothe

by


50

EARLY

of

one

them

for that I

"Behold,

text:

Beth-lehemite,

in matters,

have

comely

David whom

in the

came

Saul

which

had

mind.

"

Saul,

became

songs When

the

David

took

in

the

Jesse

the

playing, and

a

and

prudent

and

the

Lord

spirit departed

so

Saul

introduced

is

praise in

Jacob, and

of Saul

"

armour-bearer;"

back

with

the in

were

to

After

yet he

while

while

a

sheep

the

strengthin

beasts, and

keeping

his

"

was

2

a

Sam.

at

of

a

he

as

greatness

xxiii.

1.

still

of

the

his

humility

other

trials

second

time

was

war

brethren

had

already

father's

flocks

valiant

man,"

mighty

home

he

became

eldest

three

defending his

promise

1

was

the

Israel V

his

many

Saul, and

contentedly staid his

he

his

is first

anointed

and, though there

;

with

army

he

he

which

in

first trial of

Philistines, and

essayed his wild

his

Thus

greatly,and

over,

upon with

well, and

was

psalmistof

sweet

the

not

was

in store.

sent

but

as

was

played

the

"

also, and

God

and

Spirit

Saul's diseased

to

character

David

loved

patience

the

his hand

him."

Church,

the

The

rejected.

harp,

influence

sacred

medicine

from

in that

us

and

refreshed, and

was

to

of that

spiritfrom

an

....

evil

from

a

evil

;

were

of

of

of war,

tongue guided

hand

and

words

son

person,

power

grieved

inspired his

his sacred

God

the

a

man

a

[Serm.

him."

with

has

in

cunning

and

a

DAVID.

seen

is

man,

and

OF

purpose

that

valiant

mighty

YEARS

a

to

private

son, per-

himself, till


EARLY

IV.] his father

bade

accident,

it

as

On

forward.

OF

him, and

report how

appeared

to

relate how

not

of his mind, From

this time

He

Samuel.

endure

to

still" and he

had

that

to

too

God's

victoryover

Saul, that father's

he

war,

would

in

was

own

not

him

to

trial of

It

"

by ence pati-

being

time, though of to

was

himself but he

plishing accom-

this trial

unequal.

was

tempted

so

forfeited

and

way,

but

trial of

in his hands

showed

a

Goliath

he

affection,which

warm

people, and

was

also

go

too, Saul's

friendship. "Saul and

endeared

so

let him

not

Jonathan

house.

felt for him a

gage en-

who, with

;

made

God's

kingdom,

a

he

deranged state

severer

before

means

his

it in

to

protection.

David's

firm

and

afterwards

promised

was

the

of Gath.

publiclife ;

for himself.

promise

seize upon

the

years ; the

the (apparently)

heard

favour

promise

for many

Jeroboam

he

him, and how

with

second

a

An

altogetherforgottenhim.

of the

doing nothing the

He

had

they fared.

army,

David's

began

them

world, brought him

to Saul's

have

to

seems

fulfilment

the

yet

he killed

inconsistent

not infirmity

an

take

to

divinelyurged

was

againraised

consequence

51

champion, Goliath

he

giant,how

the

the

his arrival at the

challengeof the Philistine I need

DAVID.

go to his brethren

him

present from

a

YEARS

set

accepted in

the

1

him in

the

sight of

1 Sam.

e2

xviii. 5.

back son,

him

to

to

his

at

once

deepened over

the

sight of Saul's

men

into of

all the

servants

\"


YEARS

EARLY

52

This

As

Saul

the

his enemies,

out

meet

him, singingand

hath

slain

"

to

Saul

thousands."

Immediately

wroth, and

the

returned

ness "

eyed

him

this, Saul

David

second

successful

before

as

malevolent

him,

at

as

After

him.

his

at

self rid him-

to

so

the

by

God's

Philistines, David

the

with

Saul, overcome

; and

before

played

On

battle ; but

passions,again cast

he

javelin,as

and

victorious.

with

war

very

situation

hoping

fallingin

returned

his

war,

"

was

forward."

javelin at

from

the

to

his

by

blessingDavid a

his

ten

rival ;

a

playing before

threw

his

;" his sullen-

as

and

day

was

him

sent

of him

jealousking

David

displaced him

court, and

In

the

feared

that

times, Saul

other

and

he

from

as

morrow,

David

saying displeasedhim ;

came

dancing,and they said,

thousands, and

his

his

Israel

of

women

tinue. con-

from

cities

the

passed through

victoryover

long

did not

fortune, however,

prosperous

[Serm.

DAVID.

OF

him,

gloomy with

him

at

the

with

was

his of

hope

killinghim. This

repeated attempt

Saul's

court

; and

Saul's

death, he

God

hand

which

David

set

conquered

his enemy

said at the

the Lord

purposed

to

by

a

saveth

not

with

us,

...

sword

.

that

be his

Goliath, it

His

was

of Israel.

throne

slingand

time, that all

to

victoryover

show

the

on

earth, persecuted

afterwards

was

in his

as

the

upon

from

is, till

after, that

years

wanderer

a

Here,

kingdom.

Almighty

he

was

some

country which

in that own

for

David

his life drove

on

David

stone, in order,

might and

know

"

spear ; for

as

that the


EARLY

IV.] battle

is the

way,

His

slew

Goliath used

them

Abraham

he

so

arms,

he

far

given which

than

exactly, even

more

David

to

obtained

promise

which

On

earth." he

On to

thence

father's

city,then

his

Thence

the and

to

he

the

head

of

unsettled

some

state

the

king he

of

and

his kindred,

of the

After

1

1

Sam.

this he

xvii.

47.

was

time.

of

; and

escaped

of

Samuel

men,

Adullam,

to

put himself such

remnant to

2

Hareth,

Heb.

Saul,

finding

country, might be

driven

his

at high-priest,

Gath

lawfully employed against the

heathen.

to

Bethlehem,

to

went

irregularband

an

dwelt

fled, still through fear

he

joined by

was

to

Ahimelech

danger there,

life in he

the

faith,

same

first went he

him

Achish, the Philistine

where at

With

by Saul,

Driven

to

of

caves

aliens."

Saul, he

from

his advice.

Nob.

deserts,

fight,turned

in

valiant

waxed of the

armies

escaping

ask

about

in

hand, through the

faith

tained kingdoms, wrought righteousness,ob-

promises,

flightthe

it

was

the elders

"

in

dens, and

in

other

the

subdued

"

and

mountains,

in

as

Nay,

life of

being destitute, afflicted,evil-intreated,

and

"

time.

faith he wandered

good report." By

a

of

that

Apostle describes,and by

the

them.

Abraham,

suffer

and

act

to

possessed

good

to

David self him-

land

the

traversed

different

a

refrained

he

now

though

not,

in

displayed.As

strange land 2," waiting for God's

a

"

without

53

again, but

guiding providencewas

and Like

Now

V

Lord's

DAVID.

OF

YEARS

xi. 9.

as,

in

usefully of

the

to Kei-


EARLY

54

lah which

he

of

to

of the

he

again

Achish, king of Gath,

gave

we

concerned,

not

gained

from

for

our

cannot

praise

is said to be, and Him

who

"

in

virtues

of

during these

must

wait

take

eminent

On of

We

character

future

He now,

is

are

mate esti-

is

tained ascer-

Scripture, subject

no

we

what

it

revelations

of

judged."

fore There-

I

engaged

when

obedience

trial,was 8

lesson

a

it in faith to be

the

of

approbation divinely

for the

matters

as

regards our

as

the

of

With

find in it traits which

we

when

David. years

far

is

these

exhibitingthe

so

and

overcomes

I dismiss

except

Almighty God, with

the

years

God.

plain

fullyreconcile we

of

of

if

Judah,

instances

word

by

the

yet strange and

are

That

the

criticism ; and

given to him,

of

for ourselves.

character.

of

brought was

things which,

some

them

with

sealed

and

by

conduct

servant

them

all concerned of David's

a

a

Samuel.

by

David's

in

betook him

was

that, during these

favoured

so

are

be

the

him

to

the

Israel, according to

being clearlywrong,

startlingin

at

all

and inconsistency,

and infirmity without

news

battle, which

first to the throne

of

find

the

in

denied

be

wandering,we

not

was

made

not

a

that

of Saul

that

to

It need

may

it

of God

promise

ness wilder-

who

death

afterwards

these

After

of his elevation

occasion

the

to

time

there

city; and

derness Philistines,to the wil-

of Engedi, to strong-holds

the

to

the

[Serm.

the mountains,

among

of Paran.

wilderness himself

him

Ziph

DAVID.

OF

from

rescued

Maon,

of

YEARS

whole,

am

and

manifold

his

situation,

certainlythat

of

a


YEARS

EARLY

IV.]

Almighty God,

for

witness

suffers for it,nay,

suffers

from

any

sufferingby

Now

then

let

understand,

can

faith

as

his

of

for

Saul

a

him

thou

hast 1."

thee David

which

other

became and

His

by God

spake

again, Samuel

his

was

was

own

from

wisdom,

but

a

minister "

stood

1

1

Sam.

from

manded com-

with

had

been

Israel

Israel,

of

king

and

that

when

direct

not

spake the

in

and

the

xiii. 14.

ites Israel-

the

to

cloud. hand

mere

them,

saw"

they

had

as

Joshua, God.

of

interpreter.

still and

But, when

followed.

Lord

them

the

he

pillarof

His

cause people, be-

delegates,but

did

sword

hath

first Saul

Moses,

not

but

sought

Lord

the

which

been

Moses

merely

which

of

had

the

gift

"Thy

hath

His

over

before

time

him,

to

the

different

servants,

acted, the Israelites then

that

men

the

will.

of His

organs

heart, and

captain

favoured

chosen

gift;

When

up.

Lord

the

office to

nation, God

a

we

by considering

said

:

own

The

From

entrusted.

is his

raised

was

called, was

were

what

as

self-masterythe

Samuel

kept

not

far

as

was,

answered

he

be

to

himself

Joseph.

continue

afterHis

man

commanded

then

in

which

shall not

kingdom Him

Moses,

disobedient,

was

rid

act.

what

best be

question may

purpose

and

good

ness distinguishingvirtue, meek-

conspicuous especially

the

than

especialgrace,

excellence

This

does

rather

on

55

who

one

consider

us

DAVID.

unlawful

Abraham's

was

the

OF

His

God

cles, mira-

rejected


56

EARLY

Him

from

ruler

was

more

longer a

had

acted,

in the 'place

of

sheepfolds

to

His

them

with

"

duty

committed

charged

was

bound best

David,

found

after God's

man

David's to the trust

a

as

a

This the

of

From

his

this first

very

in the

trust

put into his hands, had

Samuel.

it,nor

his

of Him

he

was

ability,so

who

Master's

viceroy in Israel, and,

as

appointed

honour

type of Christ,

is

the

ruled

; and

office,which

certain

faithful,he

"

; but to

came

being

as

especiallycalled

"

a

heart."

own

to him

for His

characteristic of his

1

that

the

Israel

and

words

heart

power

interests

committed

earlyyears

the

;

and

from

power1."

Moses

direction

for God,

as

people in

him,

to

taken

true

then

peculiarexcellence

burning zeal

and

according to

devotion single-hearted a

power

Almighty God

had

eminent

an

will"

tried and

and

neglected his

had

in this

God's

do

with

the

promote Saul

him.

His

neither

administer

to to

He

him.

of His

when

all his

with

in which

sense

a

He

to

chief

God,

them,"

oi fidelity to

that

their

supernatural

office,it is obvious

of his was

fed

"

prudently

account

Jacob

faithful

a

of

David,

feed

inheritance,"

Psalm,

in

"

organ

from

God.

then

authority entrusted

much

so

[Serm.

them,

mere

independent

not

DAVID.

OF

over

certain

a

less

or

and

being king no

will,but

YEARS

Ps.

to

;

firm

a

the

is that

cause

of

fidelity

uncompromising of his

God,

and

honour. virtue

illustrated is especially

life which

Ixxviii. 71"73.

have

engaged

in our


EARLY

IV.] He

attention. before could

he

do

what

trial of

this

failed, then of

sort

the

and

length

proved

whether

he to

having

"

with

a

his

Master's

what

various

in

use

Saul

which

intrusted

was

like

was

;

in

he

hands, bid

more

well,

discretionarypower,

faithful ;

throne, he

nothing

obedience

at

found

in God's

instrument

him

57

and

it was to

came

an

told

was

borne had

Till he

DAVID.

therein

in power,

put

Samuel,

or

OF

tried

was

was

obey.

Moses

YEARS

service. Observe

David

how

of high qualities trial.

the him the a

know

and

they

David's of his

the

case,

mind; for

of

in

of

would

he

years,

doing

be

a

the

fainted

not

under

it.

wards After-

the

time

to

be, he

as

appears before

guidance, when

the

king's son-in-law,

and

grievouslyinjuredby Saul, even

by accusing

him

energy

his eyes,

he

had

skilful in arms,

successful

his

sought his life,but

in

severe

and

Though

countrymen,

need

for their

way

more

as

ardour

God's so.

for

the

with

conduct

makes

in

released

Church's

the

strong temptation,ever

acting without

means

to

till God

proportionto

yet

seven

the

withstood

trial

Saul

difficult is it for such

giftssuitable

themselves,

! and

use

have

stayed

Saul

contentedly when How

given

was

by

away

of

course

Still he

called

though

attendance.

to refrain

him.

anointed

time, yet returned from

the

displayedin

First, the promise of greatness

sheep-folds ;

him

he

mind

Samuel

and

tried, and

was

who

popular

against

the

the

other

on

enemy, hand

only continually

not

suggested

the

to

of treason,

him and

a

traitor's

whose

life


EARLY

58

several

was

times

and

pure

OF

the

He

is

of David

this at

and

the

to

that

and

of

piety in youth, the youngest respectivebrethren, they

high station,

a

Joseph

tempted

was

traitors to trial

at

a

the

their

habits

meekness

and

he

His

on.

into

had

his

his

self-defence, and to

V

heart,

"

his due

he

was

"

the

inherited

1

be

Joseph's

call to

his aid

was

he

his

"

kept

life. his

that

Continual

passions ; specious

were

he mastered

his hands

clean

loyal throughout, "

4.

time

as

puttingall

incited

Yet

other

the

stronger

promise,

xxxix.

with

part of his

no

trial, on

promise.

Genesis

borne

and

incurred, release

reason.

still ;" "

to

it evidenced

was

grew

himself

divine

lipsguileless, he time

it

sought

his

seduce

David

tempted

could

too, far from

the

"

he

once

and

years,

hand

Providence.

under

David's

opportunityof avenging

arguments

but

when

master

long trial,

benefactors.

obedience,

power.

for

a

their

long imprisonment followed,

patience ;

his

lasted

hand, went

of

out

which A

because

temptation, was

of

consequence

God's

were

his conduct

notice.

moment's

Both and

of virtue

despised of

degrading adultery;

a

masters

brief; but

was

settled

to

for distinguished

the

of

life especially

early history

raised, after

are

ambition.

tempted by

was

the

and

and

ambition.

Both

ministers

as

of

time

a

between

Joseph.

God

feared

temptationsof

resemblance

a

[Serm.

hands, yet he kept his honour

in his

king;

exposed

to

DAVID.

unimpeachable.

honoured

There

YEARS

and

his and in


EARLY

IV.] Let

call to mind

us

He

about

was

slew

of

"behaved

David Lord

the

with

was

different

under Saul afraid

of him

Again, than

"

much of that

he

!

in

quieted myself, as

frame

of

in

mind

the

when

wisely

name

was

is evidence

in

one

his

youth,

hundred

and nor

is not

haughty,

Surely

I have

behaved

child

that

is

was

David."

heart

My

a

his

shiftingfortunes

describes "

that

so

Joseph

wisely,he

very

more

Saul,

still and

Wherefore,

"

himself

lofty

eyes

like is this to

himself

of

tune for-

ways,

behaved

Psalm. thirty-first mine

How

all his

loved

composed

himself

When

Judah

Here

he

Saul's

over

all Israel and

servants

staid

when

jealous of him,

wisely in

behaved

David

by."

set

became

him."

; and

And

all the

which

he

old

years

wisely1."

circumstances

that

saw

of

transport of his victory,we

himself

behaved

circumstances

placed

himself

Saul

and

turned, "

first

59

history.

twenty-three

in the

war,

told he

are

in the

Philistine; yet, when

the

men

DAVID.

of the

some

recorded

his stedfastness

OF

YEARS

and

of

weaned

his

mother." The

God.

conduct. When

fled from

he we

find

prophet Gad,

priest2.

Here

character

of Saul.

1

1

deportment

He

afterwards the

modest

same

Sam.

and

consistentlyseeks

him

Saul

he

went

afterwards

his

;

directions

of Abiathar

Ibid. xxii.

of

Samuel

the

is in full contrast

2

quent subse-

counsel to

following the

his character

xviii. 5"30.

marks

5.

20.

to

of

high the

xxiii. 6.


EARLY

60

YEARS

Further, consider he

had

him

DAVID.

his behaviour

in his power

admirable

and

OF

Saul, when

towards

displaysa

; it

striking

most

unblemished

simple faith and

of

union

[Serm.

loyalty. Saul, while

Engedi.

pursuitof him,

in

David

surprisedhim

advised

They said,

seize

Behold

the

V

thee

unto

"

to

David,

his life had

heart

were "

order

in his power,

been

said unto

do

this

to

stretch

the

thing unto forth

David

followed

And

stooped

He his

integrity.

that hand

hurt ? the

"

he

behind

could

Behold,

in the

had

cave

:

day

delivered and

some

anointed,

thee bade

left

is the

Lord

the

bowed

hearest

thine

he

self." himSaul

convince thou

David

asked, saying, "Behold,

Lord

father.

him, David

now

Wherefore

this

My

earth, and

the

to

that

hoped

words," he

thy

his face

with

looked

if it

as

that I should

Saul "

off

it,his

and

Lord's

the

cried,

and

Saul

when

forbid

tirely en-

cut

done

king

When

Lord." him

how

againsthim, seeing

hand

the

of

king.

of

mine

Lord

master,

my

said

and

arose

his

life.

Lord

Saul

he had

panions com-

his

slightfreedom,

towards The

his men,

anointed

cave,

for this

even

disrespectoffered

a

He

him"

smote

his

the

show

to

in

cave

take

to

part of his robe privately. After

a "

not

of which

day

a

there, and

him, if

in

into

went

men's seeketh

have

seen

how

to-day

into

mine

kill

thee

eyes

me

....

Moreover, robe

in my

my

father, see,

hand

:

yea

see

for in that I cut

1

1

Sam.

xxiv.

4.

the

skirt

of

off the skirt of

thy thy


killed

robe, and there

shall not

hand the

after

therefore

time

me

overcome

David

said,

Thou

"

hast

rewarded

thee

evil."

well

that thou

David his

he

his

said,

Is this

stood

lifted up

added,

Surely the

come

when blamed

at

a

them

have

he

him,

killed

him

retired

stretch

and

be

safe

him

the

for

their

1

another

xxvi.

9.

and

camp, he

said,

l

guiltless?" Then, sorrowfullyon he

himself

;

or

into

frained re-

purposes.

his

day

shall

battle

enemy's camp

negligent watch,

1 Sam.

time

forth his hand

Saul's

distance, roused

son

my

rewarded

God's

descend

from

for the

was

; but

meditated

shall

cause,

I ; for thou

At

fortunes, while

he

or

Lord

have

can

shall smite

The my

of his

interfering with Lord

thou

behold, I know

now,

midst

anointed

future

David

perish."

in the

not, for who

die;

to

And

surelybe king."

would

from "

"

I

is

wept." And

and

whereas

mine

dost

thy voice,

his voice

good,

over

plead Saul

and

me

whom

flea.

a

righteous than

more

Lord's

master's

"

hand,

but

whom

and

see,

; he

surprisedSaul

against the

after

hand."

shalt

thee:

? after

of thine

He

companion

of

out

me

Destroy him

as

and

mine

After

dog,

that

see,

between

judge me

out

come

art

and

yet thou huntest

:

thee

upon

....

Saul

? and

Lord

avenge

dead

a

judge

deliver

and

be

of Israel

king

pursue?

he

Lord

61

thou

againstthee The

it.

the

DAVID.

transgressionin

nor

sinned

soul to take

thee, and

"

evil

not

OF

not, know

thee

is neither

I have

and my

YEARS

EARLY

IV.]

and ; and

guards,

and

which

had


allowed

Saul

king.

if

as

man,

the

moved

was

David erred

have

him, shalt

thou

Blessed

both

do

time

return

great

hung son

fool, and

truth

coming over-

David

son

my

things, and

able miser-

my

the

added,

thou,

their

which

played

be

; the

dream

He

of

person

sinned;

exceedingly." "

the

a

behold, I have

have

[Serm.

second

from

waking

him, said, "I

about

DAVID.

approach

to

stranger

a

OF

YEARS

EARLY

62

shalt

also

;

still

prevail." How the

beautiful

chosen

hearts

these

are

of Israel

king

him,

towards

have

it must

as

great delightto know

tribe of

of the who

to

was

is humble

the

blessingsof

flood

united

He

inherits

of Abraham

; he

is

has

the

he

Jacob;

as

the

and

ness,

the

firmness

especial gift, he

of

has

Joseph.

an

a

heroic

high

bearing of

it

unshaken

our

so

amid

men

great, but

blessedness, unless to

acquit ourselves

anxieties,

lion

Redeemer

prompt

faith

as

Isaac

youthful

and ; he

wisdom

affectionate-

the

And,

his

as

own

the

such cannot

wish

in troubled

collected

in

his

fidelityto

loyalty towards

to be

the

true

zealous

a

in all circumstances

see

upon

a

overflowing thankfulness,

ever-burning devotion,

God,

the

"

simple

the tenderness, self-possession,

and

Be

a

private

our

racter cha-

privilegeand

Judah," the type of the

come.

magnanimity

an

in

in his

Surely

draw

they

extreme

an

!

do

whom

one

been

patriarchsdescended

How

!

historyof

in the

passages

his as

king, the

an

titude mul-

understand. be times

dangers,

tuous, presumpful ; cheergenerous


EARLY

IV.J

Spirit,how what

alike

how

in the

composed Services, all

met

in

so

faith

the

Psalms at

hand

to

Abraham

; is any

joy

Job

for

for

the

is Daniel

; there

persecuted,

subject; and lights,

varied

but

those

for

than

he

text,

as

whose

in

1

There wealth

and

James

rulers,

rise

into

Ruth

matron,

a

13.

to

mighty in

in

us

leb Ca-

more

ing affect-

more

in his

in the

comely

v.

is and

downcast,

and

history or

playing,and

in matters,

Saints

are

farmer, Mephibosheth

abundant

his

sing

forlorn, Jeremiah

the

is contained

eulogy

cunning

prudent

in

any

him

who

is vouchsafed

more

has

Is

for

for the

for the

none

with

lessons, whether

and

for

for the

Hannah

for the soldier, Boaz for the

of

the

in

"

him.

men

are

and

God

? there

friendless,the Shunammite

for the

As

!

patriots, Samuel

for

Elijah for reformers, Joseph distinction

settled

? let

guide

one

respective

Church,

sorrow

truth

different

their

merry

and

nobles, Moses

in

or

encourage

for

merchandise,

in

Contrast

of mind.

frames

our

pray

Is any

V

!

God

of

imparts,

moral

; how

patterns of the

afflicted ? let him

He

that

for

fear

and

of the

ways

unearthly, how

needs, all

our

fitted

yet how

circumstances,

in

created

are

! how

the

which

is there

subdued

sorrow,

are

graces

we

(J,j

and

Scripture Saints

the

another

they, yet

width

and

DAVID.

manifold

the

for which

virtue

with

How

various

depth

and

!

fortune

good

OF

patient in pain

enemies,

towards in

YEARS

writings,

words valiant person,

of the man,

and


EARLY

64

favoured

he

Almighty

by

given

us,

of

of

employ

to

was,

the

YEARS

God's

to

that

soul

God.

the

honour

true

!

OF

and

DAVID.

[Serm.

May

gifts, and

only

in

taught,

whatever

glory, faith

be

we

which

IV.

as

measure

and

the

to

is

the

tension ex-

tion salva-


SERMON

V.

JEROBOAM.

Kings

1

He

cried O

against

born

unto

thee

shall

incense

read

the

thee,

are

a

year

the the

of

form

let

of

prophet When

God's

VOL.

his

for III.

high

shall

be

the

attention

to

against Israel

of

;

worship

and

this

be

uttered

to

hear which

prophecy

a

burn thee.

we

but

be

upon

upon

kingdom

kingdom came

that

some

It is

in

up

places

which

without it.

and

Service,

Sunday

shall

name;

burnt

narrative

a

woe

fell

Him.

idolatry,

into

oath,

coronation The

favour.

people

govern

of

a

by

the

child

by

a

God.

called

chosen

of

bones

this

this

Solomon

be

men's

set

what

how

and

were,

may

worship

Behold,

said,

and

Lord,

the

Josiah

priests

the

in

of

Lord,

precedes

consider

us

the

2.

word

David,

parts

which

history

of

and

the

the

understood

be

scarcely

in

saith

house

words once

can

to

altar

offer

he

upon

These

the

the

altar, altar, thus

xiii.

was

to

David

and

essential act

as

was

F

he

broke at

of

duty

God's called

once

a

what

feited for-

king

of

representative, a

man

after


66

JEROBOAM.

God's

heart, because

his trust.

which, In

he

Israel,he

of

king

a

consequence,

God, revealingwhat be.

He

kingdom,

made

to

David

him, though that he

As

promise. closed

done

of

thee,

and

in

the

thee, will

still further

I will set up

the

throne

My

took

thy

kingdom

1

1

was

Kings

seed

it,for David

chasten

when rent

xi. 11, 12.

I

with

of

him,

before

Sam.

holy

mit com-

men

;

I

as

thee

sinned, and still

2

rod

from

away

2

granted,

was

I will stablish

the

put away

him,

V

thy son

If he

had

is

from

thy father's of

ever

depart

Solomon from

thee, and

him

this

as

promised David,

been

for

kingdom

vengeance;

ing Notwithstand-

of the hand

after

after

reign

kingdom

servant.

It had

sake.

Saul, whom

Accordingly,

do

it out

shall not

mercy

the

mitigationof punishment

of his

it from

thy

I will not

I will iniquity, but

it.

had

of the

Forasmuch

"

surelyrend

I will rend

but

:

of

give it to

thy days

still for David's "

I will

reign

account

on

infliction of divine

presage

nounced pro-

promise

transgressor, yet

very evil

not

David, Solomon's

to

open

any

the

his

David's

was

should

son

the

honour

an

without

only with

A

his

was

forfeited

having

First, since

son

of his sin would

sentence

spared the impending

was

sake

extreme

that

Almighty

posterity. For

his

and

him.

upon

from

punishment as

duty

one

perform.

to

came

considered

this

bound

was

message the

for himself

sake, however,

been

be

might

thus faithful ; he fulfilled

was

failed, failed in the very

Solomon

as

[Serm.

2." the

David's

vii. 12"15.


V.]

JEROBOAM.

seed

utterlyput

not

was

the

familyof

Saul

the

kingdom

was

faithful the

king.

kingdom

Solomon's

part

will

of

Benjamin

neighbourhood.

And

the

kingdom,

that from

David's

These

house,

have

the

kingdom

allowed

himself

subjects,as

the

people

came

said, "Thy

now

therefore father

rash

forms

which

the vid's Da-

after

him,

this

dom king-

with

; but

with

rent

was

what

away

is called

to

the

to

answer,

whips,but

1

yoke

grievous which

he

thee."

father

xii. 4.

f2

you

14.

also

death

grievous; service

of

put upon Rehoboam

ration, days' delibe-

yoke heavy,

your

Kings

at

after three

I will chastise

1

towards

Shechem,

our

serve

; my

seems

Rehoboam,

the

made

yoke

Solomon

his

heavy yoke will

the

idolatry. On

made

thou

father your

son

we

which

conduct tyrannical

in

as

his

enough

"My

in

his

make

and

under

made.

was

father

lighter,and

will add with

well to

and

was

But

"

This tribe ;

being in

years

circumstances

of the

his

us

thy son,"

own

as

over

tribes,which

and

all

away

to

concerned

now

the

of Israel. were

division

thy

not

are

largerportionof the

kingdom

to

we

hundred

of Judah.

kingdom

of Judah

added,

was

line,reigned for four is called

tribe

of

servant's sake"

Judah, David's

this

part of

;

rend

not

one

My

tribe of

king, as

new

David

the descendants

give

the

a

before

I will

for David

son,

which

to

fallen

Howbeit,

; but

was

before

away

still left to "

"

tribe

one

had

07

with

I

and

chastised

you

scorpionsV


68

JEROBOAM.

Now

one

every

Solomon

wrongly, and

grievouslybefore was

sin

a

too,

after

it.

nations,"

they

had

his

to

make

would

be

his

ear

The

in that

that

chosen

day

had

V

not

and

on

gled strugthe

had

one,

only

nestly ear-

measure,

your

oliveyards,and

and

These

their

best

had

will take

ends

the were

come

would

course

their

was

1

1 Sam.

thus

Lord

them as

duty

"

18.

your

:

his

shall

ye

in

you

beforehand. as

matters

bear

to

ye shall cry

hear

been to

and

take

which

not

And,

set

cooks, and

And

words

have

will

fields,and your

king

upon

He

"

give them

will

viii. 11

be

to

"

:

Samuel's

which

harvest

will

your

of your

they reaped.

resignation ; it

his

but

himself, for

; he

He

he

you,

so

for

reap

And

day,

sown,

them

war.

evils them.

among

to

of

the

confectionaries,and

because

all this

of

horsemen

his

warning

Now

had

evil

like

they

now

appoint

be

to

ground

be

bakers.

servants."

have

and

introduce

his instruments

vineyards,and

out

a

no

and

king

"

them

and

sons

your

daughters to to

this

had

against their Almighty Governor,

chariots, and

them

have

people

people

brought

Samuel

actually forewarned

will take

the

very

sinned

the

solemnly protested against this

despotic power

to

would

discontented.

were

said, had

obstinatelycourted

They

offence

an

had

despotic king;

a

and as

they

;

acted

oppressionof

had

rightto complain. They themselves

as

will observe,

yet, you

;

I have

His

him.

here

Rehoboam

that

sees

[Serm.

they

had

stood,

contentment, the

punish-


JEROBOAM.

V.] their

of

ment

do,

fresh

sin, by

a

king.

What

"

have

To

tents,

your

from

their

"

Israel, tribes

in that

brought

independentlyof this,

actingagainstno

was

Because

their

was

no

Say

that

and

to

would

have

they

should

have

further that

do

their

duty

arose

king

at

His

but

wish

you

this

further

1

1

the

Kings

of

they

to

got

This took into

observe,

original fault,

through centuries,

all.

then, for their first sin, and

continue

him.

prophets,

and

hands,

own

its consequences a

to

this

providence

faith;

of

way

from

having

them,

duty

to

safely through.

evil in

stipulation.

or

king by

I

much,

sin. To

brought

them

their

not

rebellion.

his

miraculous

the

the

still,

rapacious,still they might

difficulty. And

out

viz. their

not

the

into

all the

worked

do

restrained

been

did

king's tyranny

not

cruel and

was

have

matter

So

did

safely trusted

to

the

he

question

themselves,

on

engagement

king

reason

have

God,

their

quite

were

the

of

own

revolted

unhesitating,violent

justifytheir sudden, He

evil

the

they

it out

Jesse.

thine

twelve

Here

day.

of

to

of

first

they said,

son

see

out

putting

?"

in the

now

"

Even

they had

monly com-

against their

in David

we

inheritance

Ten

king

rebelled

they

;

O

V

inexcusable. that

one

we

house, David

men

was

(as they considered)their

portion have

"neither

sin

one

They proceeded, as

mend

to

But

self-will.

national

for them.

enough

not

69

historyof

xii. 16.

their second

their downward


JEROBOAM.

70

course,

of their rebellion.

leader

Jeroboam, Solomon's from

the

tribe of

the

that

appointed him,

his

which

Thus

trust,

he

him," he

their

(i.e.

congregation,and was

Now, hand is

that

chastise

to

was

Solomon's

without

it

the

1

1

being any Divine

Kings

excuse

purposes.

xi. 28.

kill

to

they

and

him

made

to

the

pass

that

boam Jero-

called

him

over

all

house

of

king

followed

to

revolting

came

sent

king,

returned the

of "It

only 2." in

God's

sin, is plain; and

there

instrument

an

in conceiving how difficulty

no

about

Jeroboam

he

tribes)heard

David, but the tribe of Judah

king."

sought

death

that

none

he

vant, ser-

Shishak, the

rebellion.

again,that

come

there

:

when

ten

mighty

a

against the

invitation

the

was

Solomon's

consequence,

the

he

king's life-time, by

"

at

all Israel

the

Israel

and

was

king

by Solomon,

hand

Solomon's

headed

was

unto

On

he

"

the and

The

that

"Jeroboam,

Egypt,

to

him.

his country,

in

tribute

influence

man

that

the

his

the

country.

young

in

lift up

fled

sheltered

tribes,

been, during

him

honoured

even

the

powerful of

most

the

told too

are

Solomon,

when

had

gave

seeingthe

rebellingagainst him. even

the

part of

V

of valour

abused

"

We

industrious."

When

they made

Jeroboam.

was

Nebat,

Ephraim,

situation

a

authority in

man

This

of

son

whom

man

life-time,appointed to collect

tribes ;

ten

look to the

must

we

[Serm.

to

a

wicked

him, still may

But

in Jeroboam's

2

1

Kings

xii. 20.

man,

bring par-


JEROBOAM.

V] ticular that

is this

there

case

Almighty

God

the

him,

met

delivered

Lord, the God of the

out

tribes to thee."

find

hand

of

And

it

Jeroboam

that On

king."

Israel."

of

little

a

him

promised

the

promise lord"

the

(in

man's course,

He

crime

God's true

time

faith. the ;

it had

ends,

to

They

never

wish

would

holiness

ought

have

work

them

be

still and

chose out

know

possessionof

were

told to

cast

the

His

nations

It

was, to

God's

of

pose sup-

sion, occa-

dence provi-

to

pursue

their

own

that

quire re-

ently pati-

this

on

disputable in-

part of

the

been

outrun

when

follow

not

waited

as

a

could

did

power

always been,

that

plain

a

have

to

to

against his

He

and

and

they

God

that

promise,

the

God," wait His word

they first took

shall

evil

evil

it about.

they

"

phecy pro-

we

do

rebel

"

time.

when to

this

ten

tell him

do

not

Israelites,to

even

give

againstthe

not not

to

bring

His

did

made

own

to

sin of the

and,

of

must

; this would

But

account

Scripture) was

Jeroboam

did.

will

the

dom king-

though Almighty

we

had "

the

and

may

God, who

insult to

an

if

of

fulfil it in His

course

rend

his hand

he

kingdom,

words

sin. of

for

fulfilled ; and

be

may

on

surelywe

come,

may

will

consideration, however,

gain itfor himself; and, good

"I

was

dom king-

from

message

Solomon,

here: difficulty

no

a

lifted up

"

act

prophet Ahijah

him

to

sight;

his

life-time,the

The

tribes.

first

sanction

to

in Solomon's

ten

and

at difficulty,

seemed

had

by promising him, of

71

His way.

He

was

guidance. Thus,

the

promised land,

out, and

utterly


JEROBOAM.

72

destroy all became

soon

found

out

and

better

a

choose

God's

And

will.

specialemblem not

God, that

"

not

found

had

That

it

Had

himself

blessingsmight his

Saul's

He

kingdom, he

into

came

in his power,

times

in, wandered

in

it

as

it ; wandered

occupy at

had

his

on

command,

territoryhad

a

he

trust

also we

tried and

was

the

temptation,

reign,

to

showered

him

on

history,were

was

not

the

David

had

been

first

man

promised

by Samuel,

thereunto

had

would the

not

who desired

life several

his

liftup

land

pilgrim, without with

he

his hand

faith of his forefather

who, though promised the

Abraham,

a

still he He

against his king.

to

Jeroboam

to

actual

and

a

rebellion

able

was

to

as

possession; yet, though

persecuted by Saul,

was

him

in the

anointed

and

He

He

been

tried.

been

the faith

and

was.

have

people, who,

thus

in

withstood

off for their sins.

before

years

it

instance,

till lawfully called

and

had

this

trial

a

he

untold

who

in

people

was

Samuel

nations, contrary

promised

; of course

deny

refrained

on

the

first

their first act

hopes revived,

whole

He

what

wanting.

all cut

captivity. When

to

them,

brought them

This

patience to wait,

perform."

need

with

alliances

Jeroboam,

of the

had itself,

form

like

king

a

had

thought they it wiser

into their

They

country.

They thought

tribute.

under

them, and

to

was

and

way.

idolatry,then

rescued

this, and

enemies, and

put them

into

to

of

the

leave

not

weary

their

spare

did

that

[Serm.

a

band

might

of

have

he

dwelt

daring trained

vants ser-

gained

it,as certainlyas

to

for

they


JEROBOAM.

V.] Chedorlaomer

smote

David

goods.

it

through throne

in

and

kings ;

of

he

that

God's

of

then, is

when

seated

length

after surprising, and

he

may

he

cannot

the

he

wrong, be

cannot

know,

whole

is

beginning,

a

of

xlix.

22"20.

begun in

to

glory-

does

he

chosen

Deut.

did he It

not

false

in

step forces

the

son,

had

the

brought

xxxiii.

I'd"

be

17.

him

no

cf. 1

to curs oc-

history of boam. Jero-

history of

seemed

should

after

which

to an

against him;

men

far

himself

impossible. This,

then,

begins how

beforehand,

see

find

shall

sinned

man

a

act

is not

he

himself

for

answer

God, willingthere

Gen.

had

that

When

awhile, indeed, he Solomon's

force

delivered,

throne?

the

One

people,and

Rehoboam,

had

how

day, is instanced, first,in

For

1

inquire

us

on

where

sin is committed.

every

the

though Ahijah

excused,

not

let

He

on.

retreat

a

the

person,

inferior

not

of

instrument

own

Ephraimite,

grievously.

carried

another, for

the

such

more

father

towards

Moses1

a

Jerusalem.

and

next,

do

his

and

Jeroboam

the

favour

dominion

prophesied; but, at

his

founded

the

been

and

an

founding a

Jeroboam,

to

been

promised

Jacob

which

of Judah

further

Had

have

might

Joshua, himself

fulfil,and to

truth.

in Joseph ; satisfying,

prophecies and

and

have

might

too

and

patient faith,

promise,"

righteousnessand

object

house

this

the

obtained

Lot

recovered

and

inherited

it, he

followed line of

"

73

prosper. dinary extraor-

but

blood

Kings

mighty Al-

shed,

xi. 38.


JEROBOAM.

74

Solomon's

designingto punish Jeroboam

leave

to

fruit of his

His

with

The

prophet end

an

Thus own

Shemaiah

Rehoboam

Jeroboam

seemed

; but

way

soon

thought light of,

if he

Jewish

not

a

nation

was

well

as religious

Israel,he It

must

worship

three

times

this time, the rival

kingdom

could

false

false

seem,

Law

his

It

sold

over

to

concession "Jeroboam

its

all.

The

church,

Jeroboam

kingdom

Jerusalem

to

up

all the

that

Jerusalem

Judah,

of

would

then,

return

second

a

the

been, which,

protectiona

what

is true;

it, we

did, that

he

first ; for it

as

violation

"

sin

is

a

he hard

could

would of

he not

master;

our

chain

;

heart, Now

shall

the

break

cannot

the

thither, they

up

complete

at

if his

that

clearlysaw go

to

was,

He, doubtless, argued that

of Moses.

himself.

have

had

new

Moses,

kingdom

to

to

he

a

; and

subjectslong,but

must

required for

do

the

necessary

step that

but

a

his

thing

it at

allegiance. Here,

was

obligedto

go

Jeroboam

were

former

step

of

; but

year

allowed

remain

not

their

to

a

:

subjects

new

Law

capitalof

put

religiontoo.

new

should

a

and

of

settingup

a

in the

throughout Israel

men

in

up

war.

to

which

political body

a

the

every

only a kingdom,

set

ordered

was

have

thought

long,that

found, before in

as

smite

obeyed. to

arose difficulty

a

and

Rehoboam

to

the

out

allow

not

sent

was

ing intend-

work

to

judge

to

would

it,and

to

then

arm,

own

idolatry,and

himself,

to

rebellion, and

him

[Serm.

one

the was

help once

evil

requiresanother. said in his

king-


V.]

JEROBOAM.

dom

return

do

to

up

shall the

their Lord,

tlieyshall

and

king A

This

for

than

Solomon's, and

the

Israelites

take

gold,one

memorials

end

place

the

Solomon,

arts

of

and

foreignnations,

was

a

corruption,such All

through

opposed learned and in

to

to

will ;

transgress upon

regard

to

season

had

as

but

1

sence, pre-

a

Kings

thought figuresof

two

indeed

not

as

is

as

emblems

as

marking

the

probable

that the

intercourse

opened

with

also of

peculiar

peace,

by

a

occurred

never

this

system.

xii. 26-

28.

gious reli-

before.

Israelites had

the

religiousworship,

1

His

time

disobedience

their

defend

sign of

when

history,indeed,

their

God's

an

sign bid

but

It of

season

a

Temple

a

had

and

worship.

did

God

country,

God,

he

visible

up

argue),

true

of

cultivated

were

set

would

of the

established age

than

what

Jeroboam

; but

of his

kingdom.

some

no

\"

select

to

build

not

Almighty

Him

better

representations (he and

could

counsel

own

; but

themselves

to

each

at

his

course

God.

of

do

not

He

to

resolved

yet he needed

likeness

could

of

Judah,

Rehoboam,

king took

in

again

turn

king of

the

he

go

salem, Jeru-

at

people

again

:

people

Lord

go

was

Law

of

presence

no

he

it

this.

like

the

and

religiousworship

worse

of

Rehoboam

counsel

was

the

unto

kill me,

againstthe

was

of

of this

Whereupon

melancholy

places

house

if this

:

heart

even

of Judah.

of David

in the

sacrifice

then unto

house

the

to

75

they

had

by argument, Jeroboam's

were

not

sins,

single,


inconsistent

or

with

principle, that positivelaws

and

intention

to

God, the Maker

attend

the

he

only alteringthe should

did that matter God

of

thought

disciplineof

the

Church,

the

in

He

?

alterations

merely

such

and

the

course

was

in difficulties, and

of

what

best, or

The

God,

was

doubtless,

which,

thought

set

intended this

be

to

up to

had

what

hardly known

being

shape

Israelites

the

the as

should

of

he

to

creative

"The

king

the

at

or

The

the

It

any

might

rate,

made

people, It

ox

is

strength; and,

But

power.

second

counsel, and

same

emblem,

of the

Egypt.

of life

it was,

Almighty

in the wilderness.

religiousmonument,

transgressionof

said unto

was

calf, the

or

meaning

from

signifyGod's

took

ox

set up

emblem

might be,

choose, had

memorial

a

an

is the

open

gold,and

of

came

a

what

practicable.

was

the

in

made

circumstances

consider, not

to

figurehe adopted, as

which is

himself

he what

choose, but

had

what

indispensable. He

rendered

events

of

change

as

we

emblem He

Cherubim.

the

place of

was

as

puttinganother

but

was

he

might plausiblyask,

he

of the

occasion, and He

call it,and

now

True

One

the

this.

historyshow

his

from

far

was

of

the

on

In

substance.

earth, the Saviour

and

used

the

to

ceremonies

and

the

to

worship

of heaven

words

of the

course

we

this

on

attend

to

forms

outward

oppose

Israel ; the

need

no

figuresof gold, it

these

settingup

is

the

that

so religion,

other, but depended

each

there

"

of

[Serm.

JEROBOAM.

76

a

be

ever how-

direct

and

Commandment. two

is too

calves much

of for


V.]

JEROBOAM.

to

you

go

Israel, which

he

the

set

;

behold

up

out

in

one

thy gods, of

the

Even

this

sin of this

idolatrous

open

tolerated, but

established,

unhappy

wickedness

Bethel, and

perfect.

The

executed

not

was

judgment

wilderness,

would

offence

ancient

countenance

led

by

on

begun

upon

a

up

sin of

suffer

idolatrous

hard

necessity,cast

in

his

priests

made

a

cast

sons

priests'office priestsfor for the lowest Levi

the

calves of the

1."

And

1

1

of

his

and

house off

of

worship, them

Levites

the

Lord,

unto

from and

high places, and which

people he

Kings

he

had

which

changed

xii. 81.

made

the

2

solemn

Chron.

xi.

of

the

and

boam, Jero-

out

of the

lands, and stead.

"he

ordained the

;

not

were

the

executing

he for

in

refused

their

in

the

they, who calf

high places,"and

the

to

sions posses-

down

renewal

making

own

heritance in-

especially

shape. They

the

last of

an

their

the

this

the

himself

that

supposed

merely

as

were

had

heinous

more

it

country, got possession of their cities and

He

of

other

course

than

who

the

a

left

scattered

be

to

tamely

in

was

then

Levi,

of

place,but

one

It

country.

not

religiouspurposes,

to

in

not

this

abandoned

more

tribe

not

had

system, and

upon

consecrated

"

the

worship,

even

who

man,

for others

put

land

O

in Dan."

put he

to

thee

brought

And

Egypt.

Jerusalem

to

up

77

the him

devils, and

priests of

and

the

feast

14, 15.

of

sons

the of

days, and


78

JEROBOAM.

dared

offer

to

incense, himself

example's sake, In

into

only

the

the

Levites, that

Israel," left his kingdom also,

after them,

"

their

set

as

Jerusalem

to

came

their

this

reign.

Israelites

to

alone

held

given

up,

in

a

the

but

tribes, such

God

unto

Israel,

of

God

Lord

of

we

on

of his

the own

the

of

country,

the

false

at

king

"

to

1

1

that

Sam.

"

craft, sin of witch-

were

idolatryV

one

of

scene

man,

Bethel

where

offered

God's

sacred

xv.

23.

he

which

the

was

religion in

answering

the

as

collected

were

Such

incense."

it,

words

concluding

day

heart," and

people

is

true

the

"

belongs.

text

feast

country, and

burnt

the

country

a

the

perpetrated by the

in

iniquity and

as

to

new

The

up.

is

pious

irreligious

spirits. So

in which

is

come

which

to

ruled

rebellion

"

stubbornness

transaction

of the

that

of crime,

was

that

to

The

country.

evil

to

for

impossible

Jeroboam

him.

it seemed,

then,

set

in the

of

commencement

it

made

remain

sense

course

It

ill-omened

an

had

by Samuel,

Now,

and

He

by as

and

was

was

kindred

used

this

Lord

the

sacrifice

to

other

"

fathers."

Truly his

seek

to

Judea,

to

all

in

were

retired

and

of all the"

out

hearts

office.

impious proceedings, not

and

priests

intruding first,for

sacred

of these

consequence "

|_Serm.

from upon

formal own

had

vised de-

the idol all the

parts altar

tion inaugurahallowed

solemnity

when


JEROBOAM.

V] Solomon

offered

The

He

which He

once

enteringa country

were

he

was

bid go

he

was

in it,nay, he the

home must

the the set

not

way

by

which

the

pollutedearth he It

as

a

The

a

should

power

altar should

last

it in

it,fragrantas

it

priestsshould

be

house

royal Israel.

of

line "

Judah;

would O

; and

born upon

unto

thee

that

done

as

its

the very

bones

by

a

that

impious burned

prince

;

of

David's

revoltingkingdom

of

saith the Lord, Behold,

the house shall he 8

of

its fall ; for upon

intimating the

altar,altar, thus

child shall be name

thus

outlive

day

long time,

men's

be

and

altar,

incense, the

sacrificed,and

phecy pro-

foretold

and

no

see

with

was

all this should

that

moreover

long enough now

the

the

addrest

to

a

complicated

destroyed,and

be

message

rebellious

that

that, after

announced

his

prophecy ;

deigningto speak to Jeroboam, He

his

to

if his feet

as

uttered

upon

of God

man

while

twice.

was

stamped

pestilence,

return

came,

was

if he

as

drink

against the

witness

kingdom

idolatrous

by

he

but,

nor

to

even

people,the destiny of

nativity.

fate.

a

eat,

an

prophets

the

by

nor

prophet came,

up

idolatrous

the

house,

no

without

festival ;

infected

apostate king.

sins of the

not

the

earlier age,

an

His

of

was

touch

not

before

into

same

When

its

pass

to

act

Bethel,

at

now

in

One

that chosen

on

heathen

attend

to

down

come

favour, and

wrath.

Judah

from

in the Temple.

visited specially

the

not

had

of His

of His

indication sent

God

token

had

suffered

of dedication

the prayer

glory of

place in

79

of

David, Josiah

offer the

priestsof


JEROBOAM.

80

the

high places that

men's

bones

shall

his Divine the

the

ashes

burn

be

of

was

the

could

Nothing

be

Solomon's

miraculously rent

in

God

Jeroboam

stretched

him

to

The

restored.

persuaded by

An

immediate

his

punishment,

the

sepulchre of

a

lion, God's and

met

the

ass

met, the at

rode

to

and

he

power,

fearful

argument,

children, what

will

"

be

If God the

so

touch

nor

stood

he

the

over

idols

holiness, and

justice,and suggesting,throughout "

home,

infliction,

trulythan

Bethel, of God's

into

passengers

spot by miracle, he

the

sat

to him

went

its

to

he

come

him,

other

prophet'sbody, a sign,more Dan

As

not

for

and

eat

declare

should as

more

declared

to

devour

molest

nor

on,

; and

not

to

followed.

body

prayer,

journey, was,

God

of

phet procould

still

man

instrument

him, yet did

but, fixed

fearful the

his fathers

second

slew he

his

the

was

his

constrained

was

that

"

added.

that he

so

bad

judgment

at table, his seducer

occurrence

prophet's

with

like

the matter

seize

to

up,

word

ground.

Rehoboam,

the

miracle

a

twain, and

take

to

the

second

drink, againstthe express him.

At

prophet,wearied

The

his return,

on

again.

word,

signs were

his hand

instantlyshrivelled

was

pull it

awful.

forth

the

after

to make

further

show

judgment

a

allowed

And

hands.

own

To

the

on

Himself,

been

not

impressive,two

was

scattered

public than

more

still more

it

thee." gave

had

son,

into his

not

upon

prophet

from

this,denounced

; it

upon

burnt

sacrifice

thee, and

,incense

commission, the altar

and

[Serm

punish

final, though

all His

Israel, own

delayed,


JEROBOAM.

V.]

be

shall

saved, where l

Jeroboam,

for

thing he

returned

of

again

places2."

prosperity. Such

his

son

of

evil

after

"

this

but

way,

made

people priestsof

the

him,

consecrated

priests of

the

the

high

his life.

of his

lost

reign,he

Lord

The

"

struck

his

even

him, and

counsels

Nebat

and

title to

and

name

off from

cut

soon

all his wise

but

of

was

family was

after

sinner

earthly

he

died."

his end.

was

His

the

and

this,

would, he

one

close

all

his

the

of

whosoever

Such

the

from

not

became

he

At

righteousscarcely

ungodly

spite of

in

lowest

the

high places; and

the

?"

appear As

If the

?

of the wicked

punishment

81

who

the

bold

plans he

posterity. Israel

caused

left

has

Jeroboam

"

the

Such

sin."

to

; and

throne

is

his memorial. Cursed

"

maketh from the

be

flesh

desert, and

It

the

us

1

VOL.

iv. 18.

III.

shall

be

when

see

inhabited

not a

very

few

historyto So

existingdisorders

1 Pet.

whose

parched places in

ourselves.

find

we

he

shall not

requires but of this

trusteth

and

arm,

For

the

salt land, and

that

man

his

Lord.

the

shall inhabit a

the

2

1

in

heart like

the

in

but

wilderness, in

3." words

schisms

xiii. 33. G

heath

good cometh,

to

strongly does

Kings

and

departeth

the

show

the circumstances

and

man,

it

the

plication ap-

in which

portray

to

of the Christian

3

Jer.

xvii. 5, 6.


82

JEROBOAM.

Church,

the

"

meets

with

which

can

the

allowable

apply it,

to

are

alike, their

are

like

each

we

other

deeds

that

of what

this

Israel

of

has

past, doctrine,

have

been

born

in

them,

What

the

this ? but

lesson, is plain from Paul.

written

were

happened

of

our

them

unto

admonition,

our

come."

are

for

God,

and

"

All

is

the

also and

the

on

the

lesson

that

in lence, vio-

upon

types,

"

the

All

they ends

may

of

their from

draw of

declarations

and

whom

to

no

which

draw

we

a

St.

aforetime,

written

teaching." as

lineage

ought

things were

is

we

systems

can

we

repeated

these are

things written

of the

world

Scripture is given by inspiration

profitable for teaching, for reproof,

for correction, for instruction Peter

ries centu-

there

which

woe

no

and

other

Whatsoever

hi

the

types

as

for

crying,that

and

perpetrators ?

historybut

If

priesthood,sacrilege,and

great for them,

too

tory his-

clearly

taken

Gospel

of

schism, innovation

expect will ultimately fall

not

for

the

that

heinous

so

in the

would

be

may

only

judge

only question.

under

doubt

we

sins

judgment

acted

counterfeit

a

are

is the

issue

is the

read

we

events

their

blame,

all readers

Jeroboam

and

been

can

I wish

what

it is

the

as

and

without

lightof

the

of Israel ; and understand

is,whether

mind

This, I say,

may,

it

only question

whether,

and

also. we

by

see,

the

in

the

that

"

respective character

question, whether what

world,

possiblyarise

which

tyrannicalusage

profane and

from

[Serm.

St. Jude

in

righteousness."

expressly apply

occurrences

St.


JEROBOAM.

V.] in the

Old

Testament

May

God

give us

to

minds

our

follow He

may

in

of His

the be

heathen, and so

and

1

serious

its necessary have

grant that

Rom.

xv.

Him

4.

by

of the One

ICor.

in all

x.

truth, and

fairlyto

11.

our

world's

of

course

governance,

Church

tracted dis-

poor

domination

the

the

And

!

consequences

His

pel1. Gos-

to realize

pity upon "

the

the power

it from

rescue

peaceablyordered all branches

joyfullyserve

Jude

the will and

mercy

Church,

parallelsunder

to

this most

it out

83

Catholic

may that" "

may

godly quietness!" 2 Tim.

5"11.

g2

iii. 16.

2 Pet. ii. 1"15.

it


SERMON

VI.

FAITH

AND

OBEDIENCE.

Matt.

thou

If

Let

plain

a

humble

he

wilt

of

be

the

and

if such

similar that

and

that

by

in

keeping

keep

the

were

suspicious the

that

real

spirit "

then

not

mastered

of the

fact

in

of

use

and of

Christ's

dangerous them

to

doctrine,

truly Scripture

to

is not

he

of

were

them, into

enter

book

to

attempt into

life,

expression, of

ignorance would

a

other

of

enter

modes

an

conceive

sense

to

showed

does

Gospels,

attempt

order

first

at

the

and

the the

to

day

I

them

in

ing mean-

teaching

commandments,

commandments

and

say,

occur

matter

the

as

and

suppose

the

meaning.

reading

I

and

Saviour's

obvious

serious

a

about

clear

are

which had

with

all

at

our

after

man,

a

he

of

their

passages

told

They rest

commandments.

presence,

perplexity

no

the

Gospels

God's

in

as

words.

corroborate

that

life

in

these

reading, but

and

17.

life, keep

the

read

man

mind,

would

into

enter

xix.

in for

the

despair the

mul-


Serm.

OBEDIENCE.

AND

FAITH

VI.]

only who

titude, but for those

understandings,

so

different Or

their obvious

from

again, supposing

Lord's

divinity,fell that

consider

enteringinto life,was a

not

man,

to

For

?

into life,we it not no

the

definite

Lord's

St.

extent,

teaches Epistles,

by the

faith ; and

the

of

mode

however

into violently,

is assumed our

Divine

as

the

and

Master's

ingeniousrefinements

words

since

he

are

the

that must

certain

see

our

used

great

a

and

saved under

wrote

is the

true

language

be drawn

meaning

explained away, to

his

of

deprive

us

of

aside, which

How

of St. Paul.

sense

are

to

us

accepted

God,

that

only true

may

passages

some

are

of

man

they

promised Spirit,his

Word

Christ,the Eternal

is

ture, interpretationof Scrip-

Paul, in

speech,

enter

explainedaway?

argued that,

it is

guidance of

gospel

it, when

we

God, be

Scripturehas

each

that

he

? and

that

exist among

that

us

is

precept that, to

think

thus

you their

which

commandments

upon

which, in fact, does is, that

truth

that Christ

the

of this unreal

occasion

do

particularheresy,

sacred

all,and

sense

own

thus

possibilityof

own

men

at

by

reprobation;

any

the

plaindeclarations

The

and

the

make

meaning his

fairlyput

to

way

did

in

than

keep

must

our

blindness sign of spiritual

doctrine

clearlyenunciated

more

sense

of

be

the

can

a

fined re-

way

Scriptureproofsof

denied

who

persons

regards his

as

in

disbelieved

who

commandments

pride

would

silencinghim with

of

say

there

suppose

a

things

and

meaning."

one,

the

educated

see

with

in

keep

to

have

to

as

85

what of

the


86

FAITH

plain

and

solemn

it may

be

presumed,

wrongly,they

altogether,and

to

glorifyand

The faith

resist the

to

consider

doctrine with

which

God's

How

to

our

Scripturemakes

"Believe "

Keep

Let

us

not

are

part

own

What earnest

and the

we

are

perceptionof the that

this world

by

of

is not

and these each

faith?

another

to

saying

two

His it to ject, sub-

here

I

sometimes sometimes

shall

you

be

modes

saved."

of

speech

other. it is to

of God

world

enough

cross

conveying

saved," and

creatures unseen

the

on

and justification,

be

with

reconcileable

that

accepted by Almighty

answers,

shall

that

do.

to

it ; and in appropriating

whether

is meant

and

attempt

our

commandments

consider

humbly

substantial

common;

instrument

two

you

duty is,

; but one

present question relates

our

spired in-

speak diversely;

some

in

be

of

cause

the

of Christ.

words

sacrifice of Christ

the

sight

from

sent

Surely our

now

to

ordained

is the

the

is not

will

of

out

the Other

teach

sinners

we

meritorious

But

say

they

? Doubtless

Church

there

blessingI

are

is the

us.

whether

pected unex-

very

was

cannot

nor

rightly

Epistlesare

He

but

both.

One

one,

superseded by

those

illuminate

a

put

if

witnesses

in

are

Doubtless

will listen to Them

neither

God

they

Holy Spirit:

Heavenly

two

their

on

still no

inquire;

aside

forgotten,as

the

bear

deny, that, whether

rather

by

[Serm.

they

to

turned

ApostolicEpistles.

Christ

here

can

are

unless

way,

to

which

sense

not front, it profits

very

or

OBEDIENCE.

AND

feel

; it is

; it is to

for

our

a

in

good

practical

understand

happiness, to


FAITH

VI.] look

wait

to

His

do

to

it

beyond

is not

a

have

allowed

Sovereign Giver

of all

again,let mode,

Maker,

especial

he the

as

look

woman

himself

Him,

to

which

to

way

And

earnest.

or offering,

as

in

all his

doing

it. "

Thus,

as

altogetherone whether he God

seeks has

a

will

we

of

sort

find

far

and

by

a

the man

he two

;

graciouslydeclared

service he

is

better

him

as

has

in an

that

to

knows

it and

states

of

; it is

seeks

approve

any

that

will

been

is, he will be diligent

that as

cumstances cir-

He

obedience tells

has

please Him,

find

proof

than

as

such

to

nothing

same

obedience

fears Him

possibleto

rejoice

is evident, the

say

Him

as

creature's

Under

conscience

duty

a

? it is

sinner, he

a

to

Himself;

God

by

to

is the

commended.

evidence,

an

as

it is

how

as

he

given us

of

he can"

Lord

will

which

Law,

Holy

what

our

see

stand

may

wish

who

sight,who

fearing Him.

and

oneself

to

hands

sistent. con-

is obedience

that,

will do

"

whom

every

His

in God's

for

cause

upon

good.

knows

and

ing feel-

coming

suggested by nature,

conducting himself his

view

interests, or

ask, what

me

It

impetuous

is to surrender

put one's

to

and

Him.

from

or

a

sence, pre-

learn

mind, lastingand

put them, into

to

the obvious

of

faith in God

God, humbly

act

strong

His

to

good

our

state

realize

to

impression or

an

habit,a

a

To

Now,

seek

to

87

endeavour

to

temporary

it, but it is

be

Him,

will, and

of the mind,

to

God,

towards

on

upon

mere

OBEDIENCE.

AND

God

quite in

will

mind

do are

indifferent

faith, or

and, whereas He

can

say

Almighty receive

and


FAITH

88

bless

all that

say, He

we

obey. God

; to

the

heart

believe

things.

I do

stand

for

the

other

look

beyond

this

world

to

heart, and

is not

to

obey

habit

of

doing

more

faith in

they

;

fact.

in

They

said that

man

a

may

nothing to often

thought

the do

of

all of

and

say, is

have

us

our

minds,

are

not

are

but

keep

from

is, alas !

some

best

our

do

but

they

divided

one

one

thing

motives.

to

be

but

outward

mere

the

of mind

it, for by obedience

world, but

to

And

good conduct,

temper

same

God,

is meant "

and

the

this world the

by

But

all

; for

if

man

a

the world's

is in

as

it

was

no

sake, form persense

obedience,

which

I said

faith.

And

obedience,

;

trusion in-

this,I

doing right,that is, to

is of the heart

but that

from

doings sullied

sake religion's

happens

out with-

true

too

of

purpose

do

sin and

right,not

present purpose

our

for

obedience,which

to

obedience

and

outwardly good actions, this

not

all

in

duty

faith ; this is true,

itself

thoughts and

right,not he

is in

God, but for

nothing to

though

It

purpose. what

of bad

does

solitary

a

our

sistent con-

a

thinking of God, and, therefore,

without

being religiousor having

men

is not

; and

that

but

act, solitary

a

is of

obey

to

differently.

If it be

good

is to

separate ideas

from viewed

to

say

nothing

who

world

not

for

those

this

trust

stand

whether

beyond

consistent

a

believe,or

who

is of the

of

quite indifferent

look

believe

; to

habit

not

it is

[Ser

is to

obey

to

believe

act, but

Him,

seek

accepts those

To

God, and

OBEDIENCE.

AND

belonged I

not

habituallyto obey

God

repeat to

the is to


VI]

AND

FAITH

be

in

constant

looking on

Almighty God, is faith," or

faith ;

phrases,)that is,to

have

a

and

the

same

obedient,

be

have

to

God,

to

of mind

are

"

viewed

faith;

one

viewed

;

89

and

"

to look

that

so

running

as

by

ture Scrip-

faith,and

to

general character

do

to

the

of

Jesus'

at sitting

as

habit

to

on

live

"

to

by faith," (accordingto

walk

"

OBEDIENCE.

his

feet, it is called will, it is called

obedience. If

again it

said that

be

a

man

be obedient

may

yet proud of being so, that is,obedient faith,I would

maintain

of fact

matter

a

the

on

is

man

proud,

rest

oneself, which

on

who

do

least ; but

when

help,

from

in

is he

faith, in order

the

imperfectionsof

All man

to

to

; and

the

is clear

this

of the

minds

a

to learn

obvious

and

to

every

inspiredwriters they

accepted, saved duty.

two

conditions

and

fro from

the

of one

of

remedy

the

And

God's view

use

of

Scripture, "

words,

faith

declaring

interchange

so

favour, to

two

sometimes believing,

by

they

thinking

surelypresent

subject was

and

by doing our

itself

obeys,

man

the

sometimes indiscriminately,

shall be

of

sarily neces-

greatness of its

because

we

is

out

for this reason, obedience

to

his obedience.

of the

this view

times some-

proud, is

mind

proportion as

words,

is

in

chargeable with

the

understanding

be

looks

itself,and

task ; in other driven

To most

are

that

obedient, but

really obedient

a

with

dissatisfied for

they

(what

or

his disobedience.

proportion to

having

hand,

other

not, called)self-righteous, in

without

and

so

quickly

the other,

as

these

pass

to show

to

that


90

FAITH

in truth these

the

do

two

conditions

would

surelythey

them

compare would

offices to

But, of

end

faith

between

inspired

the

other,

devotion,

supreme heart

our

God

to

to

the

I will cite

Now

shall dwell

in

and truth

pure

a

vanity

described another

Psalm

which ; which

in

Thy He

that

hath

securing

as

is ascribed

not

read,

we

hast

Thou

hast

Thou

1

Ps.

xv.

"

How

laid

up

wrought

1, 2. xxiv.

says,

tabernacle?

who

walketh

that

clean his

hands

soul

unto

obedience

salvation.

But

great is Thy for

rightly, up-

speaketh the

hath

lift up

man's

a

;

Scripture in

deceitfully1."Here,

sworn

all

with

Psalmist

The

hill ?

"He

heart, who

nor

from

and righteousness,

heart."

his

in

Thy holy

worketh

turning

things,

particularpassage

said.

abide

in all

is

us

believing,sometimes

passages

have

shall

who

"Lord,

I

what

of

proof

some

to

one

it is ascribed.

which

to

matter

no

this

open

of mind

obedient, according to the

it is

Thee

the

to

of

uniform

an

Maker

our

this state

; and

Scripturesometimes

and

to

dedication, the

in

and

not

the

voice

one

of salvation

of ourselves

surrender

truth, from

very

obedience, but

doctrine, that the only way the

"

tinct appropriatingdis-

Scripture,the

and

nected, con-

with

spiration consistentlymaintains, contrast

merely

surely

in

in

If

idea.

the

one

consistent

each.

the

beginning to

be

in

were

substantiallyone,

not

[Serm.

differ,except

not

apparently two

writers

OBEDIENCE.

AND

is in

ness good-

them

that

fear

for them

that

trust

4.


FAITH

VI.] in Thee1" God's

Here,

favour.

do

it is of

are

said,

trite spirit."Lastly, shall

Him

faith

and of

means

obtaining

2." Yet

in the

mercy

"

truth

the

the

1

Ps.

Prov.

pooi*"is of

House

"

a

just

shall live

xxxi.

19. xxxiv.

xvi.

6.

Dan.

"

the prophet

his

perfect he trust-

he had

claimed, pro-

Truth,

the

Solomon

says,

By

:"

Daniel,

that

wipe

"

off of

sin," and God

to

good

deeds

prays his

out

yet Habakkuk

says,

faithV

18.

12"14.

iv. 27.

in

ing pleas-

heavenly city)

purged

God;"

his

by

Again,

keepeth

breaking

not

different

him

keep

the

is

:" Nehemiah

error

of

?

all of

which

precedingverse

iniquityis

him," and

remember

for

God

manner

in

the

and

one

on

gates (of the

like

Neh.

.

con-

trust

why

for

names

which

a

as

Thee, because

on

.

obedience, repentance,

of mind

wilt

ye the

In

in."

healing

an

"Thou

righteousnation,

to the

"

"

Open

and

mercy

"

character

is stayed

enter

may

all

are

mind

the

that

favour; and

whose

"

that

God's

says,

eth in Thee

of

be

as

character, only viewed one

.

that

them

unto

them

Here,

it."

pursue

such

of

Isaiah peace

nigh

acceptableto Almighty

and

and

saveth

None

they

substantial

sides of it, that

thy tongue

successivelymentioned

are

them, but because same

is

desolate."

be

of

speaking guile. Depart

Lord

"

condition

Keep

peace

heart, and

broken

a

The

is the

life?

good,seek "

")[

Psalms, first, "What

in other

thy lipsfrom

from evil and Next

faith

or

desireth

that

evil and

from

trust

Again,

is he

man

OBEDIENCE.

AND

22.

xiii. 14;

2

Isaiah

Hab.

xxvi.

ii. 4.

2,

3.


FAITH

92

What

honour

hardly remind in

and not

on

Saviour

our

He

you.

earth,

Thomas,

On

restoration.

of the last

account

it is obedience to His Inasmuch

blessing, "

and

God;" man,

which God

alms

and

are

much

alway 3."

thou

shalt

read

we

saved4."

be

strikinginstances

existingin

the

obeying, as though

same

character spiritual says

Abraham

observances, was

the

to

of

was

works

the

1

Mark

3

Acts

ix. 23. x.

2.

devout

all his

house,

"Believe

words,

Epistles afford the

intimate

of

For

of mind.

2

4

Acts

xxv.

and still

believing and

one

the

instance, St. ceremonial

St. James

Matt.

us

of

association

accepted (not by

obedience.

to

Book

same

very

exhibitions

of

before

people, and prayed

but) by faith,yet

accepted by

V

prayers

"a

as

with

Paul's The

Me

Thy

"

His

of the

one

memorial

a

that

us

receive

Apostles'thoughts between

and

Paul

God

in His

it unto

done

and

thingsare

tells

it unto

described

it is in St.

for

up

feared

All

He

Cornelius,

is

alms Yet

ye have

to

come

that

one

gave

that

said

done

acted ex-

healing

will then

ye have

Cornelius

and

Acts

more

Angel

the

thine

as

He

afterwards

judgment,

My brethren,

least of these

Yet

Him

saw

and, in His

of "

need

confession,

;

he says,

will which

I

condition

powers

that believeth V

him

possibleto

Peter's

the

was

occasion

one

faith

on

though they

of His

exertion

for the

put

yet believe

faith

of mercy,

Again,

who,

those

as

[Serm.

blessed

prospect

miracles

solemn

OBEDIENCE.

AND

The

40.

xvi. 31.

says

he

meaning


VI.]

FAITH

clear,that Abraham

is

because he gave

obedience,

found

himself up

whichever

whether

matter

OBEDIENCE.

AND

commands to

please

substantial

and

difference

there

so

faith.

say that

to Him

devoted

between

is likewise

Perhaps

faith

it is

inseparablesecond

an

the

first

faith

be

obedience, and

a

making

in the

Gospel

Cross

had

what

victory. very but

Even

seem)

struggleagainstsight,and

who A

seemed

reallyan

the

the

other

first act, but In

they

come

or

in

rule

his

reason,

as

his

It

proportion as together,

a

and^

man

grow

the to

pride his

and

Saviour,

fellow-sufferer.

which

might

might

hand, faith does

continues.

reason

upon

Him

us,

faith which

thief

under

prayer,

of

effort

an

the

only

eyes

of

nature

of the

bring

to

of obedience

act

On

to

turned

mortal

confession

mere

him.

to

he

to

being

appropriatesthe

acquiescence

an

(it would

is the

faith which

Mysteries?

obstinacy,when

What

as

single act

a

is, implies the

the

giftof grace,

not

to

even

faith, as

in it the

consequent

Baptism,

earns

free

For

mise, pro-

follows

has

but

named that

that

no

obedience

obedience

step, and

is

and

scarcely correct

step, is accepted.

can

there

as

between

first and

comes

God's

commands

command

none

cause be-

because for

promises that,

so

;

No

favoured

commands,

His

promises, and

or

it.

or pro?nises,

God's

sight,

is faith

call

to was

God's

cherished

God's

in ; this

say, Abraham

we

are

heart

a

Him

to

we

his faith embraced his obedience

favour

not

works

be

not

be

such

in

cease

with

with ence. obedi-

believes, so he obeys ;

together, and

last


94

FAITH

life.

through

level

same

each

other

is the

so

And

I

the

every

it is remarkable

Habakkuk, show

to

described

identityof

the

; and

the

also

do

in

necessary, in

faith

to

seems

this to

faith and

but

does

point

us,

it

and

it is the is

parts of

so

to

His

even

has

of mind

specialway,

devised

eminently pre-

more

it confesses witness

mercy

its

own

precious scheme

that

son rea-

far of

of obedience

hides

frame a

stress

Gospel being

not

us,

love

said, in

God, glorifies

at

other

faith is

Works

upon

it is that,

certain

virtues, because

God's

which

Hence,

the

:

empty-handed,

comes

the

be

it may

justification.The

our

all others.

just claims

above

of grace,

other

than

beyond

God's

as

two

very

Faith.

Epistles,a

follows

covenant

a

excellence

be

all dispensations,

these

explain why

to

and in

And

prophet

religionunder

true

words,

character, religious

the

of

subject, however,

over

In

quotes three several times

parts of St. Paul's

some

is laid upon a

few

a

mind

of

faith."

by

represent it under

closing the

one

obedience.

live

characteristics,Righteousness and Before

one,

the

as

temper

words

these

St. Paul

which

with

pace

acceptableto Almighty

age, been

that

the

on

also.

righteousshall

the

age

other

aspects of faith and

two "

other

have

has, in every

God, in its

are

imperfectionof

the

proportionto

does

now

both

imperfection; they keep

; in

so

[Sbrm.

perfect;

are

imperfectionof the

advances,

which

Neither

of

OBEDIENCE.

AND

for

:

worth, of

witnessing that

justifyus, He

demption re-

sinners.

especiallysuitable to

but

to

because

accepts those


FAITH

VI.]

only who

those

and be

OBEDIENCE.

AND

confess

they

worthy

not

are

to

accepted. On

of

this

must

faith

account,

dignity

we

the

under

never

refer

acceptance not

from

merciful

a

At

this,

anxiety

contemplating God's

His

the

of is to

ments, command-

it would

as

appear,

teaching,lest, in should

we

grace,

mode

Apostles

to

their

in

time

same

usual

obedience

to

prerogative

the

more

and

faith; and

to

certain

a

Gospel.

Christ

with

both

our

has

forgetthat the

doctrine

forget

our

duties.

own

To

If, after all,to believe

conclude. different

be but

of mind,

state

of

masses

in what

there

exultation

and

second

a

that

a

attention

subordinate

to

with

it is to reflect upon true

sense

in

believe but

they

believe a

do

for

its

sake

own

are

monly com-

numbers shall

believe

that

Scripturewith

in

as

do

all men,

8

own

were

requiring

poraneous contem-

startling not

in

any

judged ; they

regards the wicked,

it.

that I wish

question could

their

the

something

a

and

be

in

if it

as

;

that

confidence

only

connatural

they

that

that the persons

read

whole

It is certain, however

it, that

same

are

of faith than

will undergo personally, heart

with

scheme, religious

coming judgment not

who

obedience

they put

it,rather than it.

error

day,

avow

consequence

necessary

direct

one

obey

to

the

It is undeniable

would

who

place in their

rather

this

! religious

multitudes

are

at

and

and

serious

most

a

involved

men

of

characteristics

considered

to

Q"

eyes,

be and

selves they themfrom

my

persuaded take

it in


96

plain and

a

AND

FAITH

natural

with

OBEDIENCE.

instead

way,

their human

[Serm.

of

selves perplexingthem-

systems, and

arrangingits inspireddeclarations by Are be

able

remember

to

these

in their

greatest need

for

judgment,

the

Truth and

will we

them

!

come

Then

will

added

length, if

all appear one

every

be "

the a

Judge

of

St.

life,and

cityV

1

Rev.

Then

"

shall

we

He

will

in

Matt.

xvi.

xxii. 14.

in

He

2 Cor.

"

in

of

by

not

have

through

obvious

10.

body, good

God

faith

to

do

His

rightto

the

tree

gates into

the

the

true, these

and

sense,

Acts

x.

only ;"

that

repeatedly made,

v.

his it be

blessed

be

must

we

;" St. James's, that

and

may

man

Christ, that

is ordained

are

our

every

of

seat

dead

else may

plain and

27.

reward

done, whether

they

solemnly, so their

comprehend

things done

"

they

enter

may

Whatever so

good

away.

and

"

that

commandments of

nothing

the

quick

simplicity

taken

hath

John's, that

in their

us

nothing

is justified by works

man

and

receive

another,

misunderstood

ever

judgment

he

then

that

;" St. Peter's,that

bad

or

the

that

according to

of Divine

;" St. Paul's, that

his works

may

we

wait

we

shall understand

that,

before

and

one

confront

before,

not

assurance,

according to

sentences

first

will

interpretations

luminous

them,

to

they

while surel)',

they

be

world

next

strained

how

we

artificial rule.

an

Then

us,

wonder

can

Lord's

the

shall

entireness, and

at

?

over

and

in the

that

they quite sure

and

measuring

42.

tions, declara-

must

may

James

hold not

ii. 24.


FAITH

VI.] be

infringedor

combined

are

"

superseded. an

anchor

fast,"and if they mean

"

but

O

a

as

expositionsof

and

VOL.

guide and

Lord, Thy Word

the

III.

97

So

of the soul,

something else

are

blotted

consolation endureth men

are

out

before

testimonies

many

part of Scripturecan

all say, what future

OBEDIENCE.

AND

and

sure

than dare

we

what

sted-

they in

trust

? for

ever

written the

in heaven on

the

evening.

!"

shore, sea-


SERMON

VII.

REPENTANCE.

CHRISTIAN

Luke

19.

18,

xv.

,

I have

Father,

sinned

more

worthy

hired

servants.

The

and

And

to

is

A

offer, world wherein Let think some

then

himself indeed

held

were

it not in

clearly

be

marked

thy

deemed re-

fall,

recover

is in is

fact

sented repre-

Prodigal Son, abusing,

from

and

their

suffering.

best

choice

dead

and

then

loss, and

of

the

who

we

can

when lost

the to

us

!

supposed,

the

is

to

which

second

that

when

us,

no

their

try

experience

our

am

of

and

sinners,

offer, but

to

obedience

deserts we

the

by

one

confess

to

the

as

fallen

mind,

blessings, suffering

make

that

of

parable

receiving,

as

service to

the

in

to

poor

this

the

it, and

left

God's

brought

for

and

thee, me

they

possible religion us

of

is, that

of

described

losing

said

before make

;

state

themselves.

only

son

be

themselves

condemn

the

thy

can

Adam

of

race

called

that

best

very

and

heaven

against

be

to

life-time date

because

I

of

one

at

each which

he

this, that

say of

us

began

there to

I is

seek


CHRISTIAN

VII.]

Serm.

God, and

from

This

be

may

in the

so

condescends

gain

from

perfected. Or

and are

sinning,we

ever

and

our

and

back

to

to

peculiarin beginning; but

a

again,not

and gifts,

this

as

a

is

a

son,

parable,then,

to

all times, and

circumstances,

Him

is fulfilled in

this h2

to

look

is to

case

has

dered squan-

be tried

imply

subsequent

in the

over

the that state

life of Christians

of all Christians

or

or

himself

understand

not

more

but

servant.

the state

describes

sions confes-

ever

are

to

and

marked definitely

generally.It

fresh

sorrow

our

need

we

;

hired

of disobedience

state

of conversion

at

No

returning prodigalto

the

its

repentance, should

our

must

we

in

the

repeating our

to a

work

a

something solitaryand

as

as

in

change

exercisingit. We

pardon.

comes

but

reverses

of

perfectChristian

the most

at diverse

both

renewing

religiouscourse

our

descriptionof there

for

these,

trace

any

beginner, a penitent prodigal,who God's

In

be

ever

the first beginningsof

be able

we

gains at

many

account

on

arise for

must

prayers

our

on

unfinished

of obedience,

purpose

carried with

"

which

fresh occasions

time,

He

repentance, it is

imperfection,and

inherent

what

entire,

complete, never

so

and continually,

without

word

not

may

He

work

a

that,

or

Ghost.

one

rather, and

of the

meaning

Holy

us

faithfully.

person

the

gradually and

but

times, and

this

We

at

is

Him

rule. of

us

Repentance

another.

never

of

the

being

99

served

case

plead with

to

cannot

the

has

mysterious work

limit the

He

he

which

it is far from

but

REPENTANCE.

less, according

that; fulfilled in


100

CHRISTIAN

one

and

way

consider

now

true

in

another

it,viz.

worthy

of

one

it is in the

which

God

Saints

and

duty, goes

is

kind

a

our

ian Christ-

So

I

shall of

nature

all

but

we

long

in

to take

leading a

a

task see

his

He

be

must to

bid

limit

his

of the

perplexityand

of his work

to

at first

read a

mind ence obedi-

This

religionis

sarily neces-

does

a

resolves

I do?

not

to

When

service.

must

or

is the up

he

know

on

has

how

a

to

particular plain

some

He

be told to go

must

the

certain

morning

and

Scriptures.

This

end,

indecision causes.

in

of

their

thought

say his prayers

statedlyto efforts

do

fix him.

to regularly,

evening, and

he

those

their

and

;

our

give ourselves

wickedness,

him, and

for

naturally.

what

till

happiness

without

formal

a

life,he asks

new

of obedience,

Church

and

Him

with

itself out

tending if we

are

field before it.

sins

this

pleasurein

duty;

pours

man

; but

task

is the

as

God's

served

a

am

me

that

unison

but in its commencement,

begins to

enter

have

their

and

way,

to which

almost

wide

servitude

God, spontaneouslyand

religion;

man

a

It

in heaven

nothing one

know

be

to

come

Angels

that

who

son,

I

"

make

We not

sanctioned.

has

Thy

said,

of servitude, it is

deliberation, just as state

called

servants."

tastes

and

to

him

end.

prodigal son

of those

case

likingsand

will

the

at

perfectfreedom,

is

at first it

be

to

hired

Thy

service

to

beginning of

describingthe

as

First, observe, the

more

acts

[Serm.

repentance.

1. no

the

at

measure

and

course,

REPENTANCE.

But

which who

and

relieve

the

ness great-

does

not


VII.] that

see

REPENTANCE.

CHRISTIAN

this

going

in his

reading Scripture,must is called

what been

used

and

having

he religion,

nay,

able

be

not

repeat them first is

at

Christ's

account

at,

thing

any

obligedto word

shows the

their

they

take

do

defer ; to

they

are

is not

in

what

this

is

to

in that

repentant sinner

of in at

this, because

I insist upon

is often

1

the

by

the

state

of

do

or

simply

be

to

John

uneasy

xv.

15.

is

given him,

devotional

condition

his

forbids

those

not

see

penitential ;

they

because

servant

a

he

mere

are

it

impliesfaith indeed, but

which,

do

is

he

and

They

word

The

"

This

pleasurein them

God's

prodigalfelt himself Now

a

of

come

services, nor

His

Such

obedience

V

understand

begin religiousobedience.

who

doeth

commands

command.

letter of the

will

; he

his

thither, punctually,but

and

;

attention

servant.

commands

the

him

to

his

servant

not

he

executes

hither

goes

The

does

why

Thus

hired

a

religious

better, though he

him

his lord

of him.

or

He

of

these

of them

use

again.

what

not

confidence,

aiming that.

and

altogetherthat

knoweth

the

see

liking for

or

give

to

even

Having

weariness

a

sure, mea-

indulge himself,

and

pleasure in

they make

again

servant

Lord's

find

task?

a

understanding

able

will he

to

and

be necessarily be

be, in great

case

would,

take

will

Nor

them.

a

little

cannot

will not

he

form

he

as

very

they

duties ;

to

do

to

praying in private,and

Church,

to

101

is

also

which

best. the

at

conscience

of

findingreligion


CHRISTIAN

102

a

task

Lord he

him.

to

He

is often

God

what

is

fault will

be,

continuingit strivingand

in

love

Thus

shall

into

servants

from

the

Christ will

our

judgment,

2.

So

sinner

him

actuate

on

most

the

mind,

let

us

of

be

heart

And

not

with as

have

consider

among

to

the

of

forgiven,of

we

look

the

to

love

thought and

heathen,

we

them.

repentant

motives God.

serve

first that

look

from

very

of the

When

having offended

course

minds.

remorse

the

a

though

to

abused

the

our

and

in

from

ever

them

our

taught

us,

in

spiritof

of

God.

be

are

be

form

a

Him. propitiating

to ourselves

conscious

we

in his endeavours

is that

be

the condition

natural, and

the

to

then

next,

;

duty to

changed

It will fill us

for

Our but

form,

expression

and privileges,

much

place. We

understand

to

it encourages

digal promade

form.

a

a

our

we

must

;

this is

be

to

of sinners, still His

ingratitude. of

received

have

wish

first,we

while frighten,

dread

as

so

tions. affec-

The

his

as

it is

Almighty

Saviour

the

begged knew

cease

real

of

sons

very

as

the

life.

into the real

gradually be

we

do

Now

looks' like

enter

proportion

will be

he

"

For

them, they will

task, and

he

beginning it

form.

a

service.

Christian's

a

what

praying to

services, and and

as

told to

the

against offering

warned

servants,

in

not

rejoicein

to

is often

formal

"

beginreligionwith

must

he

even

of

course

of his father's

one

ought

judged better, when

son

of

he

[Serm.

begin by cultivatinghigh

to

is termed

reversing the

he

it is true

taught

Perhaps to

thinks

and

at once,

REPENTANCE.

which

One

of

arise

in

we

are

another, and

about

for

some


VII.] of

means

setting ourselves

slightoffence,our the

if

behaved

keep

with

at

we

in that

case

interests

him humble

the

be

his

in the

and

this

son

and

nuts

God.

general hope. our

that

He

has

is

upon

at

which the

to

usual

selves our-

the

look meet course

his

God. of

proach ap-

It

us

Under

some

And

religionin

to

fruits

good

giveness desiring for-

all

mercy with

some

still continues into

the

hell, shows

wrath these

comes

stances circum-

conscience-stricken

for

ciliate con-

honey, spices,

His

He

before

the

him

or

not

the best

inspireus

cast

to

this holds

of

to

uttermost.

round

to

knew

sinners

fact that

awhile

it is natural that should

And

marks

once

"

little

a

of

case

very

not

waiting

to

us

and

The

The

he

present of

a

strong enough

are

life,and

our

either very

attempted

almonds."

the

to

from us

leaving

own,

Egypt (whom

of

little balm,

a

applied

around

even

attempt

we

our

Jacob

feelingthat

Joseph),with

land,

to mediate

But

with

be

acceptable service.

some

or

governor

myrrh,

when

propitiationsof

confession,

the

shall

we

something for

offended,

person

with

under

was

do

to

try

time,

a

perceivingany signsof compassion

on

in placability

for

friend

satisfied

we

;

how

common

not

are

another

; and

injury,or

is best answered.

purpose

we

to

a

forgotten.

serious

doubt

a

a

enough,

fault

our

some

get

can

behalf, our

our

If it be

specialingratitude,we,

any

If

wish

committed

him.

in themselves

are

we

distance, from

a

received. in

overtures

have

we

H).;

rightwith

expression that

mere

But

REPENTANCE.

CHRISTIAN

with

atonement

this in fact all ages.

ner sin-

has

been

Whether


104

"

CHRISTIAN

with

burnt

thousands with

in

and

fruit of his

higher way,

a

God's

attention

mode

has, before

would

altar

the

on

Such

the

are

gression, trans-

some

;"

means

win

to

And

favour.

the

this

his

other the

God, Thou of the

fice sacrifrom

return

speaks

of

Psalm fifty-first

:

broken

: a spirit

wilt

despise."

not

penitent,as God

He

to

hand,

broken

a

approved by

giftwhich

instructed

in

are

services

nature, and

his

attempted

was

the

on

heart, O

contrite

a

;" by

Bethel, after

at

for

graciouslyaccepted by

Jacob

sacrifices of God

The

by

His

sacrifice spiritual

more

and

engage

David,

Padan-aram. the

have

been

Thus

of rivers of oil,

l

God

our

generallychose

accept.

old, with

year

for the sin of his soul

sinners

now,

God, though He

a

first-born

body

with

and

of

by doing justly,loving mercy,

"

other, repentant

[Serm.

thousands

ten

man's

a

walking humbly

or

"

and

offeringof the

or,

calves

and offerings

of rams,

the

REPENTANCE.

Himself

suggested Old

in the

Testament. But son,

now,

find

we

mention

nothing of

this kind

here

in all

exalted

generous

to

This

As

man.

He

exacter

self-denial,and

1

our

Micah

a

of

the

it. his

There

part

self-command,

vi. 6"8.

knowledge

no

his

to

well

shown

was us

is

be

has

than

promises

fuller

prodigal

should

Saviour

perfect way

more

holiness, an

in

offeringon

is, that

truth

things a

shown

of any

parable

propitiatorywork. The

observed.

before

the

made

father, any

us

turning to

ever

a

more

a

more

of

truth,


VII.] He

so

The

gives us

noble

in his

sinner, is

conscious

God,

to

repentance (ifa

the fall),

not

"

scheming (so to

call

Without whether

God

still not rather he

has

sense

his lawful must

a

back,

rebel, and

evil and

for

Lord

in

which

then

dreading up

his

how

mind

his

as

once

towards

his

matter

a

father, with

;

thing any; he

as

an

of the

view

Such

case.

is that

from, but

which

surrender.

The

show

to

a

signs space,

curiouslyinquiring,and

felt towards

perhaps to rejection. He

; he

good

merely approach

coward,

to

himselfto

or

defective

"

the

Self-devised

for his father

his father at

bad

serious

own

and

offender

arms.

parable,

did not a

him

a

whom

step, before

shrinks

not

of placability.He and

the

surrender

his

less

end, but

an

runaway

about

a

as

shame,

first

very

nature

waited

stand

a

sin, they imply

injoinsin

prodigal son

a

is

lay down

do

him,

much

so

Benefactor

with

must

He

of sin in

extent

perfectway

as

must

offerings might

our

smitten

determined

be

atonement

of the

he ingratitude,

come

of

with

merely

pardon

to

claims

Sovereign.

can

is

the

again,

will become

what

a

first instance.

the

in

not

utterlyto despairof pardon,

not

offended, and of his

himself

not,

or

looking merely

looking to

received

a

of himself

back

will spare

in

surrender

be

of

be

can

conduct

terms,

it) to

as

being

bargaining about

knowing

in his heart

hope

repentance.

fallen

unconditional

instant surrender

an

noble

decorous

most

an

a

105

and

true

more

a

noble

most

but

REPENTANCE.

CHRISTIAN

He

him.

degradation at arose

a

and

went

collected

made

the

best,

straighton mind

;

and


106

his

though and

went

of

to

of

we

be

guiltof

God,

faith,which

He

indeed

be

we

bear

self-surrender,the

unworthy

be

to

heavy yoke

or

have

not

been

for

hard

The

longer we

live,the

this

higher kind advance

come

at

ambitious

hopes

the

of

willingness

servants, if He

should

of

The

first, Law.

a

of

case

a

more

we

graces

truest

It is

length.

The

of

kind

hope

may

repentance, viz.

in

of the of

it be :

the

The true

attain

to

proportionas ian perfectChrist-

any

little

as

other

gainedby long practice, "

8

I

to God.

repentance

dying Christian

but

beginner.

character

perfectconformity to

as

Will

come actuallyat first

men

in the other

character.

of God's

His

more

any

beginner?" true

the

what

us

how

comes

acknowledgment

repentance.

describingthe

penitentis,not

at

rous gene-

us.

parable teaches

we

ance repent-

our

in it that

left,and

of bond

human

up

apprehension

called

all

from

righthand

it is too

said,

be

must

This, I say, is Christian "

;

with

way

bears

for still,

His

put it upon

He

so

shall

we

our

God

High

abstinence

the

on

Most

are

sittingon to

favour, and

Christian, there

the

sons,

us

the

firmly

out

that

for certain

meets

be

must

set

the

temper that

must

we

that

was

then, though

sin ;

our

sink under

of

distance,

a

put aside

must

else would

meeting the to

it, yet

knowing

of His

tokens

from

Such

we

for

not

forgiven.

the

First

:

findinga remedy

towards

him

saw

submission.

frank

repentance

feel the

[Seem.

him, still his purpose

meet

instant

an

idea

relentingfather

out

Christian

of

REPENTANCE.

CHRISTIAN

part

it will

will fulfil the


REPENTANCE.

CHRISTIAN

VIL]

107

part of the returning prodigalmore

to

in his

did

ever

God

in the

former

historyof all kinds

with

is mixed

there

feelings. Doubtless true

of

temper

about insensibility of

dread

whatever

It is indeed

our

sins

on

mouths,

the

union

and

of sin ; but

good

fight of

how

few

then

it is that

how

the

only

When

he

much

But

further, what himself

This that

of is

part of

is the he

plain

is

his

of it

profess

enlightened

his

is

that

life at

knows

which

are

the act

a

cepted ac-

and

close

course

a

no

word.

sufficient

urge.

reallyforgiven after

of

of it will

sincerityand I

most

Lord

saying

is

even

we

? of

without

services; and

our

in ? what God

work

a

long fought

best

his

these

possess

has

of

own

point

put into

acquiesce,

Holy

the

feel.

we

to

these

merits

trust

can

and and

statement,

in the

sudden

by experience

to

surveys

he

scrutiny

part

he know

the

in

faith

of it,so

to

is able

he

is there

words

imperfect are

gladly acquiesces

it,what

good

reallyto

faith, and

of

selfish a

think

Christian

the

wish

ence principles,influ-

Really to gain

It is when

by

is not

of the

mere

may

or

and

hard-hearted

an

like

have

to

the

expectation of

say

claim

to

the

Saviour.

or

self-abandonment

tempers.

and

; but

feelingsroused,

our

of time.

stand

may

ance repent-

views

something

the other,

such

enough

of utter

excellent

the

or

we

easy

our

sense

hand,

these, and

"

us,

is in it

he turn

we

lives, our

imperfect

one

punishment,

pardon,

easy

of

the

on

first

our

submission

simple

God

appeasing

When

years.

actual

exactly than

How

dence evi-

ness? faithfulshall

all his sins?


REPENTANCE.

CHRISTIAN

108

Doubtless

he

have

may

forgiveness. St. his

conscience

man's

the

of

speaks

will rather

conscience

has

humble

some

of faith than

habit

and

temper

has

of

faith

Besides, his conscience

of numberless

actual

of

collect

shall he

he

served

God

himself

to

has

himself

is,with

more

be ;

may

if He to

Under

it.

reads

back will

will mercy the

on

towards

chief

his

well

in

of former

;

case

Him

not

who,

ing ventur-

his Father's

knows,

read

to

which

in

how

circumstances,

him

the

as

to

unerring way

and

God

vain bid

to

his

it is

him

life !

This

tion reflec-

and, when

it

does, it

past consistent

recollection him

he

good deeds,

own

rarelycomfort the

be

these

of his

to tell him

look

clear

as

profitable un-

rious is the sole merito-

granted his restoration

in that

heart

pardon,

clean," but

unable,

render sur-

will, whatever

make

for

turning re-

than

worse

restingsimply on

favour, because own

of

Christ

him

the

but

can

of all grace,

will, can take

He

God's

that

of

?

beyond him, though

long.

hope

God

before

condition

resignedto less

or

declininghealth,

all,a

as

tells him omissions

appear

go

so

by faith,

lodged deep

also

after

God,

doubting not

Author "

to

cannot

ever

servant, it

of

weakness

prodigal,and

some

fore prospect of eternitybe-

awful

is, after all, in the very

he

Thus

the

lived

numberless

sins, and

the

in

and

him, how

with

; and

duty

him

to

he

all, a

after

but

in his heart.

of

testimony

evidence

that

his

of

hope

the

consoling him;

as

particularact and

Paul

[Serm.

the

instances

years,

ground of encouragement

which

in it.

of

God's

will

No, his

be

true


VII.]

CHRISTIAN

stay is,that Christ that and and

He

"

REPENTANCE.

for the

died

far

adopts, as

of all

worthy

world

into the

to

I shall but

repentance, and in which

God God

in His

honours

them

still call themselves

His

friends, according

them

because

suspense,

does

not

His

simplytell

own

after He

do

in

there

is joy in

earth.

God

whenever

He

to

though

takes

their echo

no

them

the

guides

they

it. a

He

are

He

does, but

hides

Sacrament them

of it.

good.

Still

re-assure

accepts them, and God

does

for

them

and

that

vouchsafed

not

suspense

heaven,

a

and

makes

trust, He

Baptism, like Baptism, them

as

still in fear and

are

know

not

while

has

to

sons,

promise,

they

we

them

He

mercy.

leaves

and

they

Accept them,

accepted.

His

while

heavenward,

on

ner man-

soon

men

He

servants. to

and

condescending favour,

most

who

true

parable seems

calls those

His

with

time

l"

been

of

forgivesas

mercy

He

truly repents.

man

The

forgivesus.

has

nature

of the

came

chief

am

what

to

saying,

Jesus

I

describingthe speaking

not

a

sinners, of whom

been

words,

faithful

Christ

observe, in addition

said, that I have

imply, that

is

acceptation,that save

ance," repentledges acknow-

St. Paul's

can,

This

"

to

He

ungodly."

he

as

nothing beyond them,

and

call sinners

"to

came

109

of

it reaches

Angels

know

it ;

hence, they will know

it too.

Who

day

of

shall

dare

judgment,

1

Matt.

ix.

approach

who

13.

has

Rom.

Christ

at

rejected the

v.

6.

1

Tim.

the

dreadful

callingof

i. 15.

His


110

CHRISTIAN

Spirit here? himself to

to

receive

Who

takes

His

him

?

seat

His

among

will then

among

fallen

foot and

fate, not

they

their

see

unable

to

direct

in

doom be

to

dry apathy

for

it.

dreadful

could.

!

Not

even

of their

unbelievers

which

allowed

There

them. The

devils

fault, yet they

own

is their will that

It with

the

by

endurance

in

and

the

will

is in

God,

of

are

and

it.

Consider Doubtless

brethren, and

this, my

or

render

must

you

here,

mercy

hand

him

of torment.

their

was

sorry

be

place

the

energeticvariance

they know

a

hard

the

by

away

of God

sub-

place

no

will be the

hatred

lingly wil-

of

still tormented,

be

refuge,will

fatalism

no

them

will

time

struggleif they

will

rebellious

the

the

Bind

;" such

He

sinners, who,

of

swept "

Him

to

up

servants,

are

hope

some

resignationhas

;

of God.

would

take

earth

over

They

even

opened ready

then, when

Judge

Surely

1

will reconcile

ages

is

be

But

disobedient

away

proud

is

VII.

surrender

to

ourselves

away.

severe

him

in hell of

the

power

command.

And

keeps

spirits;they

take

hell

give

himself?

mission

on

dare

we

slothful

uncontrollable

dare

Alas, it is only because

as

present

[Serm.

then

great God, when

despairever

;

worm

shall

the

is left to us, that

here

REPENTANCE.

else

be

forced

lay

it to

yourselves away

before

to

His

heart. God's anger

hereafter. "

To-day, while

it is called

to-day,harden

not

hearts2." 1

Matt.

xxii. 13.

2

Heb.

iii. 7"13.

your


SERMON

VIII.

CONTRACTED

VIEWS

Luke

Lo,

these

any

kid,

many

time

thy

that

I

There

that

and

parable, whom

sons

but

differ

they

as

obedient

Sir, and a

far

his

his

in in

a

class There

faults.

a

very

who

they

treated of

is

though

the

foolish

and to

complained

of

greater

prodigal

in

he

labourers

their

master;

of

is

sincere in-

plains com-

He

way.

severity.

is of

he

text

go,

without

not

the

complained

he

us

that the

I

"

though

bears in

the

though The

his

;

edly profess-

says,

before

show

two

vineyard

of the he

parable

to

a

this

of the

his

in

character

nothing

unseemly

with

between

work

Christians,

resemblance

vineyard,

brother

of

at

me

friends.

Matthew

the

in

gavest

never

gospel,

go

the

St.

profession,

considerable

are

;"

my

Matthew's bade

in

:

not

different

with

regards

son

went

St.

in

thou

yet

I

transgressed

correspondence

father

their

and

merry

general

a

neither

thee,

serve

;

make

29.

xv.

commandment

might

is

I

do

years

RELIGION.

IN

elder father's


112

CONTRACTED

kindness

towards

the

receivingand

his service

he informed done.

had and

all that

should

make

"

I have

of his with

ever

It

is thine. be

and

merry

but

is alive

he

glad ;

to

in perplexity,

cordingly Ac-

Father, who

reason

art

late

They, however,

his

by

of the

Son, thou

and

dead

was

him

"

of the house

distress of mind.

and

appear,

of the

came

presumption ;

comforted

was

who

themselves.

and

it would

as

those

rewarding

in selfishness

spoke

[Serm.

labourers

the

penitent ;

as liberally

as

RELIGION.

againstthe good-man

vineyardmurmured for

IN

VIEWS

he

says,

that

meet

for this

again, and

he

acting as

me,"

was

ously graci-

we

thy brother lost

was

is

and

found." Now

let

elder

try

us

understand

to

brother, and in which

we

seemed, rules

of fairness

son

What

repentance. if there

the

the

act

poor,

upon

account

use

chief

of

in the This

the to

so,

but

of their

gave

stirringsof

end

fully duti-

between

is what

we

doing good

; and

disappointthe

difference do

In

the

reprobate

object is to

object,if, after all, we

our

a

servinghim

provident habits and

father, there

first

constantly. a

cumstances cir-

present.

was

the

wicked?

for instance,

promised

on

the

departure from

Here

difference

in life

hurt

into

the

the

should

defeat

favour

no

and

and

we

were

industrious we

justice.

was

righteous and

feel and to

and

into his

received

evident

sight,an

at

of the

conduct

the

picture to

find ourselves

First, then, in the at first

the

apply

to

feelingsof

the

rage encou-

it is evident

better did

not

sort, take

conduct, though

those

who

did

not


work

nor

did.

The

brother's

elder

as

the

abound, the

so

the

on

good, so

great stay

as

The

lightin

one

thingsare and

power

?

world

the

over

all

The of

Psalmist the

who

prosper have

hands that

in

the

VOL.

III.

heart

my

God

Ps.

has

in

did

not

in

prosperity

the

are

increase

ungodly in

riches.

vain, and washed meet

vouchsafed

lxxiii. 12, 13. I

they

of the

It is to

innocency V

1

these

all

state

this to unbelief!

spoke

world, they

cleansed

Almighty

if

as suffering

he

foot

our

subjectedto

righteousare

"Behold,

in

is

loveth

uppermost

are

temptation is

a

our

This He

"

mysteriousa

wicked

felt it when

wicked.

Verily,I my

What

God.

God.

for

rest

in how

the

mental

bodily pain and serve

find

we

Consider

and

is

iniquity;" "just and rightis

hateth

placed; the

name,

what

of darkness.

the midst

may

perturbationsof

justiceof

and

to

men

misapprehended For

the

amid

bad

Just

that grace

them. to dispirit

else shall

Where

of God.

by

it is

hand

truth

and righteousness He."

other

case

interfere

to

sinning on,

consolation

and ?

this world our

in

own

the

first sight, the

seems

is abused

pardon

themselves

encourage

by

of

promise

feel

of his

faithful servant

of the

the reward

with

good.

penitent sinner

receptionof the

hard

to

this to At

who

a

him

notions

Apply

it still holds

and religion,

of

those

to

supposing

usefulness.

and

importance

\[S

then, seemed

unsuitable

have

to

RELIGION.

granted

case,

without

that, even

jealous,or

IN

all the benefits

save,

; and

one

VIEWS

CONTRACTED

VIII.]

this

culty diffi-

again

and


114

CONTRACTED

again to

declare

sinner Him

;" that

shall be

him1."

declared

in the

book

eth the

of the

way shall

righteousness; upright."

wilt

shall be

O

those

unto

numberless

and us

all ; and

why,

us

that

fixed

one

all around that

we

show

pure

Thou

wilt

show

froward

Thou

wilt

show

wilt

that

1

Rom.

2

Ps. i. 6. xi. 7.

ii. 11.

if

Ez.

"

V

to

do

Do

tions, declarafamiliar

but

while

upon,

? viz.

end, bad

follow God.

cometh

the

Hence, to

"

27.

xxxii.

10.

God,

cxxv.

as

rule of

xviii. 20.

xviii. 25

to

give

to

except

the

in

in

good,

disappointingus

obey

that

"

are

rest

rows sor-

trusteth

These

made,

faith

we

he

that

like them,

and

Many

"

about."

good

afflicted

the

save

he

him

sin, and

avoid us

sure

the

wilt

of peace

look,

now

conscience, tells

changing

loveth

Thou

often

so

point for

quite

are

thingsmay

Paul

is

us

be

godly un-

behold

wilt

Thou

is

know-

of the

way

high looks."

others

I say,

Lord

doth

wicked, but

that

this

self Thy-

shall compass

Lord, mercy Lord,

the

to

wicked

show

Thou

bring down

righteous

righteous Lord

the

For

froward.

people,but

the

upright man

the

with

often

The

"

merciful

with

and

Thyself pure,

The

With

the

to

of the

how

countenance

an

Thyself upright.

the

Recollect

the

the

wickedness

of Psalms.

His

With

"

punishment

righteous,but

merciful, with

Thyself

the

perish."

ment, govern-

respect of persons

no

"

[Serm.

of His

righteousnessof

upon

be

"

him, and

upon

rule

obedient,

is

the

"

RELIGION.

unswerving

the

to

there

; that

shall

the

favour

"

IN

VIEWS

4.

St. must


VIEWS

CONTRACTED

VIIL] believe

that

Him

seek

He

is

bad

the

good

in the

mind

of the

text:

yet I

the

"These

that

peculiarjoy

which

guide

to

world,

The

and

thing in the that the

telling

us

a

and

all that I have

your

distrust

yet

Me

too

understand

Me?

long

art

1

your

Surely

suppose

Heb.

i2

xi. 6.

great

it is not

the

not

placed on

with

ever

Me,

is,why this sudden

be any

that

the

the

consistentlyserved

Son, thou

I welcome

to

in

disobey,expressly

or

is thine :" that can

Father

God

course.

have

there

an

upon a

penitentis

who "

because

part

not

?

obey

to

towards

without

jeopardy,that

Christian

the first.

from

fear and

end

those

footingwith

God

in

honoured

back

cast

It sanctions

instructive.

seemed

Thee,

expression of

of the

answer

words

ment, command-

showest

dark

it in its

encourage

most

truth, which

in the

grope

condescending

parableis

same

to

the

and

Thou is the

excites

serve

Thy

lest it be

fears

that

I

do

welcomed

This

sinner."

feelingit

time

any

been

agitatedmind, wide

at

interfere

sight,to put

parableby

years

have

never

repentant

the

many

first

the

the

expressedin

is

ourselves

to

seems

at

And

level.

a

the

put rightin another.

; it seems,

transgressedI

neither

with

on

diligently

witness

comfort

of sinners

restoration

this confidence and

be

1 15

that we

present world, we

the

by reflecting they will Now

of them

rewarder

a

RELIGION.

Accordingly, when

V

of inequalities

with

IN

you

misconceptionon brother you can

? do

have lose

you

known

by

his


116

VIEWS

CONTRACTED

You

gain.

in

are

confidence.

My

any

outward

displayof

is

thing to

be

a

and

make

You

are

could

strangers,

art

satisfaction

of

heard

one

the

at

without

in the

from

appears

let

consolation

disobedient, all

us

if he

and

the

notice

now

in the

this be

even

to

straightand

place as

pardon from

plexed per-

that

and

never

;

again,

suppose

had

the

them

and

even,

ther. FaHis

to

for the

Him:

not

thy

as

favour

distrust

to

should

we

cannot

of

a

pentance re-

puts

a

departed

given.

angry,

There

He

he

dread

answer

in it both

same

grace

But

well

His

makes man

that

God's

My sole con-

before

the

withdrawing a

long ?

should

who,

as

to

reallygrudge

and

meet

think

who

tell

life

thy

under

was

Who

?" to

thou

show rejoicing,

mercy,

merciful

not

the

to

of

recovery, of

"It

?

our

believer

warning

thou

glad," thou

be

is

it contains

and

canst

sinner's

suspiciousservants, sinner

; and

sinking down

and

Such

"

all

promise

a

it, wras

merry

heard

O

"

needful

act

friends.

to

doubt

hast

mere

punishment

deserved make

by

with

him

Me

with

ever

I should,

that

thou

which

it

give praise

is thine.

were

for

you,

not

thou

make

not

We

granted.

it

do

towards

didst

that

thought

[Serm.

I

heir, all that I have

My

truths

Thou

may

for

taken

professionsto

have

thee

was

kindness

little faith, wherefore

of

RELIGION.

IN

of

conduct would

not

fulfilled in

exists in the

a

unworthy feelingwhich

the

go"

our

own

elder

brother.

into the case

house.

sort

of

men.

He

How

?

great deal of infirmityand better

"

This

ness foolishis not

to


CONTRACTED

VIII.] be

wondered

VIEWS

of, and

repented

pledges of

His

then

mix

they of

This

however

to

with

such

who

Church.

the

places possess

constitute

"

To

be cast

called,)is

hand,

a

pestilentair other

had on

could any

way, to

not

other ways

when

an

and occurrence

as

in

he

even

had

far principles took

he more

understood

place, for

ther bro-

things

right,got

But

than

privileges

seen

they possiblycould

thought

guards

elder

and

way.

the

on

he

The

one

world's

so

of

; he

one

the

on

food,

natural

was

unstable

in the

abundance

home

that

that

conceive way;

at

and,

them

while

enjoy life, (as

the

peacefullot.

a

always lived

one

attached

very

in

the

in

see

sickly,unless

become

those

who

to

drowns"

thrive

may

the

him

to

Christians

world, and "

of

case

ings, greatest of bless-

unwholesome

on

it, from

vouchsafed

go

and

hand, he may

against

the

man religious

dictated

peculiar temptation.

perdition;" but,

and

tions no-

aware.

situations

those

peace,

on

; but

not

which

the

their

vanity,and

a

in destruction

in

trial of the

the

the

them,

brother.

favoured

most

Quietness and

it is

hosts," and

they are

of mind

state

the elder

the

All

them.

of

around

which

especiallyhappen

in

are

like

are,

good feelingsundue

of self-importance,

will

deplored,

unchangeable just government

complaint of This

be

men

God

his tokens

see

seemingly was

the

original corrupt

Good

Lord

the

for

117

it is to

corrected.

Elijah,"jealous rightlysolicitous

RELIGION.

considering the

at,

of their nature,

state

IN

he

which

then go his

on

he in

ther's Fa-

did, and he

had


CONTRACTED

118

hitherto

with

met

and

of

mind,

which

to

should have

be

clear

that

implicitlyon attach

which Jews

the

Temple abroad

which

keeps

from

us

local

; and

by

scatters

its

is a

our

of

acting

to

Thus

end, if

an

fact

in

it has

marvellouslysince

more

this

perplexityof

divinelyintended

excitements

and clear-sighted

mind

guide,

interpretationof

narrow

in

understand

modes

come

prejudicesand

those

point

ture, Scripof

the

ing consolatoryteach-

self-formed frightful

visions

which

us.

scare

But

I have

infirmityinto

not

of their their

described

which

Christians.

in

In

before.

Catholic

from

day

flourished

and

it did

ever

that

or

unaccustomed.

are

to

rely

to

as

cannot

given to

We

us.

ourselves

destroyed,whereas

were

uniformity

feelings. Men

this

thought religionwould

Church

the

be

themselves

they

narrowness

ways,

and

to

gion, in reli-

so

the

suppose

of God's

importance

blessingcan

the

than

we

opinionsor practices,and

God's

spread

lest

concerted, dis-

was

And

againstthat

notions

own

our

He

providencetowards

knowledge

undue

an

received how

guard

our

on

as

contracted

walked.

tempted by

are

God's

of tranquillity

and

to

we

himself,

the

his father.

to watch

need

[Seem.

lost

of

out

hitherto with

angry

have

we

aside

had

he

RELIGION.

precedent, he

no

thrust

being suddenly circle in which

IN

VIEWS

the

They

knowledge

over-confidence.

contradicted

in their

the

extreme

blessingof become of God's

They

opinions,and

leads

peace

only

not

ways, do are

of the

state

not

wary un-

dent over-confi-

but

positive

like

to

be

generallymost


VIII.]

CONTRACTED

attached

to

of their

and

that

they

and

that

they

without

a

the

God's or

watch, with

will say

unto

He

reproved

This

1."

also expresses lift I up

this

mine

Behold,

the

of

hand

maiden those or

who

storm,

feel the to

their the

unto

expectant O

eyes,

heavens.

have

just shall

the

as

long

of her had

great gift. They

familiar

irreverent. with

his

opposite temper

1

eyes

Heb.

to

ii. 1.

are

The

Father. faith.

by

as

elder

3

Ps.

Psalmist

Unto

"

Thee the

in

look

unto

the

eyes

of

2."

But

as

without

was

is the art

cxxiii.

1,

ever

2.

not

and

presume, brother

a

for

cloud do

They

Son, thou

I

(as the

The

Irreverence "

He

when

which

secure.

to

set

what

see,

servants

favour

apt

of nature

dwellest

mistress

God's

of

watch, and

live."

and

it is,they grow

so

become

of

and

eager

answer

that

had

for tokens

temper.

Thou

masters,

hand

ever

to

faith

human

they

way

my

watch

is that

the

prophet continues) "

in the

I shall

what

and

is

view,

of

ears,

upon

will

opinion. religious

believe

to

and

eyes

speak

and

tower, me,

of their creed,

indolence

rightfaith

I will stand

"

the

am

A

quick

will,whether

of grace.

the

seeking,and

to find.

are

Truth,

comfortable

more

to

men

learning,

ever

of the truth

much

a

give over

to

be

in the details of

agreeable

upon

me

may

all

Divine

of

to

especially

most

are

school

sure

H")

forgetthat

ought

assurance

nothing more on

be

find it

more

nature,

the

in

themselves

like

They much

pointswhich

very

learners

but

RELIGION.

IN

devising. They

own

best

at

the

VIEWS

so

too

very with


CONTRACTED

120

Me,

truth When

Give

much

; and

other

men

when

they

they

straightway they

denying

in

still

their

words

real

having

if

to them

like

respect to

jealous of the

others, by

over

any

received their

shown

have

they

such

God

at

certain

aspect.

desert

His

puttinghonour He

sometimes or

seems

seems

such

upon to

His

bringsabout to

additional them

to

be

God

bless

the

as

certain

they act

And

as

they and

with

haps, Per-

is

in

for

seems

been

novelty.

a

with the on

good by

means

efforts of those

cult diffi-

world a

;

new

it

is

instant

an

and

framed For

commands.

for

reason

failingwhen

have

are

certain

to

appointed instruments,

own

disobedience

themselves

providence puts

its form.

a

authority.

wondrously

to

certain

interfere

least fitted to deal

His

Religion

and

an

a

world,

likelyto

what

works

eras

merely changing

men,

this is

are

persons

times.

is

pledged

opinions,and

the

by

of their credit

being suspiciousof

Hence

to

them

thing which

continuance

too,

and

be

Without

privileges belonged

of fitness.

sort

a

for

unworthiness,

least

; at

is

good

some

have

they

the Christian

that

they thought

has

of it to

themselves

the

that

all,and

natural

own

convictions

over-regardfor

under

offended.

are

point, nevertheless, somehow, secret

ful thank-

are

forget it

soon

find it is not

cious gra-

murmuring.

from

penitents, God

too," even

store,

crumbs

much,

them

his

most

little,they

a

the

they gladlypick up

table.

and

but

[Serm.

This

of

cause

very

have

RELIGION.

is thine."

have

the

was

Christians

;

in

I

all that

and

IN

VIEWS

to

be

in

press ex-

instance, of wicked

who

have


VIII.]

CONTRACTED

separated from His

true

lest he

Holy

labourers.

Here

found

fightingagainst God,

with

But

believe

lie must

other

for

truth

from

word,

round

falsehood, and

the varied

as

gift,

because

up

On

the

length. of

God,

and to

try

rate sepa-

try the spirits,the

teaching, and of affairs

course

that

elder

God's

the power

to

God's

to

the

but

beg

mind,

it,

must

against them, at

to

sound

portion of

a

moment

cease

submit

act

to

a

give them

ian's Christ-

nor

of

thing as

of

resist

not

manner

every

come

not

spiritof

dispositionto wisdom

the

he must

the

gain

take

things will

hand

the

not principles,

are

all

after

it

must

those

the

haply he be

appearances

Spirit which

the

requires;

rested

on

great Apostle, St. Paul.

I have of

thought the

something

it

elder

of the

We

least

greatest.

But

Let

then

lot, while abused

shape in the

it. ; and

us

we

Let as

let

have

of God's

or

much

or

we

guard cannot

us

may

guard, on

oppose

more

of the

happy

our

hearing what

having in

any on

goes

hearing it, against

feelingstowards us.

worthy un-

it for

against discontent help

are

have

blessingwe

lose

found mable inesti-

We

quiet.

mercies,

be

the

guard against abusing

intemperate,uncharitable us,

had

duct con-

because

parable,

long

the

the

perchance

and

peace

it,

us

we

the

may

with

have

world,

differ from

in

of his character

blessingsof

trial.

rightto enlarge upon

brother

ourselves.

among

the

trial of

fact is so,

fast his

a

than

more

is the

121

if the

hold

the

RELIGION.

faith,who,

brother.

in

IN

Church

His

quarrel

to

VIEWS

Let

us

those

pray

for

all

who our


CONTRACTED

122

; let us

enemies

they

as

Let

humble,

Teacher.

the

Let

;"

the

over

to

but

acting ever

repentance,

those

who

be

of

cause

future to

reason

Me,

severely.

act

I have

all that

and

if

announcement, so

far

Christ's

power,

Christ's

fulness

and

How

?

thou

from

with

gracious

a

will,and

how

solatory, con-

that

"I

perishingin I,

even

who

those

calmly

Almighty God,

"

afraid of

that

which

a

man

who

shall be made

thy Maker,

and

hast

have

who

have

to

regard, evil

an

souls

it !

He

am

we

livingin His

envious we

ever

hope

to

them

have

of nothing but of the world, thinking seriously are

of

we

resolutelyendure, the petty workings of

that

to

going

not

it ! and

alarm

ought

art

What

*

reason

should make

or

slow

or

when

realize

God's

know

What

fear !

faith and

we

to

duty,

even

Son,

have

Great

unbelieving dread

an

is thine."

could

we

as

followingon

are

of

sense

"

rely

fearingconsequences,

feeling gently,

;

very

to

our

seasonable,

or

error, a

be

to

of

of

side

speak,

to

when

from

marks

any

try

us

us

or shrinking principles,

our

of them

; let

the

on

are

slow

passion,pride, jealousy,or the

or

good

as

ignorance, and

our

"

be

considered

enlighteninggrace

us

avowal

the

of

[Serm.

to

men

safelybe

abandoning

not

"

from

out

understand

to

RELIGION.

forgiving. Let

be

us

constantly on

wrath

make

symptoms

any

good principlein

error.

IN

fairlyand

can

rejoiceat of

to

try

VIEWS

that art

shall as

comforteth

you;"

says

thou, that thou

shouldst

die, and

son

grass ? and feared

of the

of

the forgettest

continually

every

be man

Lord

day


CONTRACTED

VIII.]

because

ready

to

oppressor

My

words

the

shadow

I

?

in

unto

the

am

the

oppressor, where

Lord

and

lay

the

thou

1

God,

that

foundations

art

Isaiah

My

covered

I

12"16.

l"

if

he

may the

I

were

of

fury and

of

people

li.

the

have

hand,

Mine

123

as

is

thy

mouth,

thy

RELIGION.

IN

And

?

of

Zion,

of

fury

destroy

and

heavens

say

the

of

VIEWS

have

the

put

thee

plant earth,

in

the

and


IX.

SERMON

PARTICULAR

A

GOSPEL.

THE

Gen.

Thou

of

her

back

of

her

she

recognized

who

because

severe

in

of

the

the

He In

mercy. Lord

is

her

in

a

her,

proof re-

mixture

her,

Lord,

two-fold

aspect, ing abound-

as

Thou

of in

and

called "

who

promise

wrought

soothing she

consequence,

of

Maker

her

holy, yet

unto

the

thus

face

implied

word

In

of

the

Angel,

an

this a

her.

servants

spake

that

by

thoughts

his

from

with

gave

presence

to

comes

ever

visited

together

cheerful

and

me.

wilderness

console

and

humbling

the

impatience,

encourage

13.

seest

was

but,

;

xvi.

God

into

she

mistress, her

sent

to

fled

Hagar

When

IN

REVEALED

AS

PROVIDENCE

the God

name

seest

me." Such

came,

regard

was

the

condition

favoured

with

for

individuals,

some

of

man

occasional

but,

for

before notices

the

most

Christ of

God's

part,

in-


Serm.

IX.]

structed the

A

PARTICULAR

merely

PROVIDENCE,

in His

of human

course

"c.

generalProvidence,

was

deficient, though it abounded

God

was

a

of the

evidence soul of

Maker,

its

in the

world.

that

Lord

spake

the

speaketh

Hagar,

who

of us,

in

flesh,

our

He

Judge. mere

powers in

but

hearts,

to

a

or

the

Christ

;" that

time,

He

forthwith

He,

1

Exod.

on

xxxiii,

the

11.

began

hand,

one

2

taught of

a

speak

Maker

and the

affairs, the in

our

in

the

glory

sensible

to

at us

form, the as

each

addressed

Is. liv. 13.

thy

earth

on

shined

His

of

the

commanded

hath

is, in

to

of

peace

being. And,

reallyexistingindividual

one

every

of human

maze

knowledge 3

to

longer through

darkness,

of

out

this distinct

came

God, who

"

all the

to

invisible no

the

likeness.

kindle

face of Jesus

Himself

of nature,

shine

lightto

not

the

man

others, as

shall be

Son

their

saw

men

showed

own

our

children

said,

a

foretold

wTas

Eternal

every

especial

an

Covenant,

It

thy

the

of

it is

some

text,

great shall be

When

2."

All

"

; and

children

was

by Almighty God,

Church; Lord

the

this

3

in

each

to face, as

only and

clearlyrevealed.

Christian of

But

the New

under

vouchsafed is

face

it in the

records

people. But, regard

V him

to

between

Moses, indeed, him

unto

Gospel,

independently

Of

his friend

unto

privilegevouchsafed to

the

even

proofs that

the

reallyexistingrelation

and

man

of

comparison

thing else "

in

in

seen

living,all-seeing, all-recompensing,God.

deficient, in

was

as

In this respect

affairs.

Law

It

125

2 Cor.

as

same

duals. indiviof

iv. 6.

us


126

A

the

on

other.

face to

few

a

the current

be,

of

or

For

unseen.

think

Sinai,

that

He

clave

But

we

do

that

the in

not

is in like

He

sees

exalted,

at

only

He

was

are,

understand, present

ground

under

Dathan

and

sufficient about all

out

to

get is

indeed, the

can

we

Temple,

what

His

reallypresent

Jewish

any

; that

is

the

manner

spieth

we

ways hold

going

this

man

on

among falls and

silent, invisible prayers

for all conditions

1

Ps.

of the

Church,

2.

but

or

"

that

about

We

our

cannot

solemn

fact

ourselves

at

that

is

man

appointment.

of men,

cxxxix.

V

of the

on

Abiram.

believe

path, and

our

our

fast

sense

mighty Al-

thinks

within

"

ourselves

this moment

use,

or

"

bed, and

that

understand,

we

and

sees

of

cannot

we

wherever

is

instance,

it

as

that

but

He

believe He

that

He

that

cannot

where,

every

Mount

We

there,

conceive

large plan ;

truth

ing gather-

men,

and

comprehension

We

a

wonderful

of individuals.

though

on

in

us

float down

to

other

true

no

made

particularprovidence

ourselves

religionhere

to

now

observe, it

me

of this

world, livingas

works

the

realize

not

idea

allow

we

little

have

we

the

If

notions

God

bring

revelation

a

propose

first,let

particular Providence.

He

I

which

on

And

master

of the

our

up

or

sense

some

difficult,in spiteof the revelation

of God.

a

in

was

remarks.

Gospel, to

may

it

subject

is the

is very the

Thus

[Serm.

face.

This make

PROVIDENCE.

PARTICULAR

and

We

intercede,

for the

King,


and so

REVEALED

AS

IX.] the

to

He

to

individual

sick

is the

This

profane : they

they

;

forward

use

the

take

wicked

do

we

measures

men

men

;

of

grasp

intention

deny,

a

took

reward

of

; and

the Simeonites,

phira. man

now

than

it

Alas in

know

for

Yet,

over

; alas ! such

from

time

time,

is used

who

certain

to

to

great deal of profane sinningfrom

comprehending comprehending, He

sees

and

or

hears

we

(in other and

as

any

This, again,is often the

state

8

of

; and

Sapa

many

is other a

one

sure mea-

may

self-examination.

our

is also

a

not forgetting,

presence

; not

words) believing,that down

notes

prince

sin is in

in God's

are

on

sin of

and

this, certainlythere

above

that

a

nature a

deed, is,in-

of Israel for

sin of

human

no

sin

judgment

is the

such

have

the

was

Salu, did

they have

of Ananias

Saul, of Judas,

England, unless

and

of

son

they push

would

the enemies

Phineas

whom

! doubtless

own

our

part with

aforetime

was

This

ent indiffer-

There

self-deceit,which

Zimri, the on

sin of

the

sees

religion ;

they

them.

visible presence.

God's

Balaam, who

such

that God

self-will,and

in

even

to

nevertheless

truth, which

a

so

injustice,or

or or cruelty, infidelity sacrilege, ; because no

are

and

defend

they

;

know earth.

on

scoff at

lukewarm

part of wicked

bring

We

of

they

;

be

own

not

is also

the multitude

to

our

omniscience.

lightwords

themselves

allow

they

why

reason

in

people

forgetthat He

Heaven, and

is in

127

Parliament, and

of

all this,

of His

truth

the

us

GOSPEL.

Court

parish; yet, in spite of home

THE

the

Nobility,and down

on,

IN

every

in which

thing we persons

do. find


128

themselves

them,

they despair,because

and

of God. them it

the

is not that

was

the

Angel,

called

the

unto

her,

Thou

God

truth

her

to

the same

eye

Men

was

not

sun,

when

and

best

it all falls

cold

their

comfort

them,

as

never

;

it did

a

upon

the

upon

them,

and

sudden

they

have

He

is

the

Agar.

true

Some

home

experienced before,

to

this, which

say,

It

"

like ; and does not

not customed ac-

merciful

a

not

a

laws.

notion

in

sees

a

it

mere

And breaks

vidence, especial Pro-

them,

is

telligent in-

an

right into

that God

the

whom

but

:" and

that

pouring

of

good

feel

long-

Accordingly,

can

infliction, runs

close

then, surprisedat

action

acting by general

their

brings it

ness good-

light of

and individually,

Providence

amid heart

to

them

then, perhaps,all of on

is the

case

contemplating

because

sorrow,

regarding

universal

is

new

ness, wayward-

flood

a

it effects.

what

God

"

their minds

God,

a

of the

the

as

;

trouble, they

into

is all for the

lessen

of

as

continuallyrepeated

come

as

world

the

intending

they

of it

living Mind,

and visits

The

by

spake

as

her

general way

a

think

through

the

as

that

benevolence, compassion,and

suffering ; but they all

in

Therefore

came

and

her.

to

wilderness

It

trouble

upon

presence which

Lord

!"

me

her

talk

God, His

itself out

seest

of God

the

in

of the

name

the

truth

a

fails realize

not

opinion.

an

visited

that, amid

now.

of

but

when

Hagar,

"

and

in

world

do

they

comfort

no

substance

a

The

loving kindness

find

They

[Serm.

trouble.

fallinginto

on

themselves

to

PROVIDENCE

PARTICULAR

A

a

way

them.

their

they And

something quite


IX.]

AS

that

they

than

all

other

Providence

believe

not

and, while

Now

also. individually

Scripture,they

had

than

saved

been

blindness

from to

both

and

themselves,

reprobate; of all I suppose

who

as

for

it is

have

allowed

that

the

considerateness. of kindness extent

very

from

and

a

when

believe vol.

our

by

would

have was

altogether, "

limitingof rejected

it

the

as

tion por-

one.

their

minds

to

peculiarcharacter

These

is

to

of

complicationof

in is

His

Lord's

our

ness, goodand

the very

but, from

man

;

the

world's

attributingthem

convinced, Providence K

and

we

its

tion perfec-

being invisible,our

its Maker's

pels, Gos-

the

on

its tenderness

and

man

those

to

prove

dwell

are qualities

between

reason

in

along

largewere

scarcelynecessary

and

men

first,which

Scripturerepresents

accordingly. in.

at

count, ac-

other

narrow-minded

if the world

scarcelysucceeds even

"

displayed therein,

as

the

was

one

men

their

;

particularProvidence

a

their second, which it to

errors

that

all

practiceof studying Scripture,they

the

dually, indivi-

on

loves been

they

they

them

step, He

that

has

particular

more

loves

one

general truth,

the

to

advance

not

more

what

His

in

tittle

or

love,

taking of

discoveringHe

do

they

jot

a

of

revealed

all, as

in proportion

led to think

are

God's

evidence

an

1"*J

extreme,

and

Instead as

over

still will

other

apathy ;

men.

them

to

GOSPEL.

especialobjects of

are

happened

THE

the

into

their former

to

see;

IN

them, they go

to

new

REVEALED

tem, sys-

nation imagito

Him,

wish

manifests

to

itself


130

in

PARTICULAR

A

general laws,

truth

and

it

but shall He

who

man

or

that

one

by

one,

?

Or

unmixed

it has

and

good

his

of Him

we

exerts

can

that us.

He

acts

The

mass

of

or spirits,

which

pours

They

scatter

first

notions,

benefit is

God

adorable

and

that

He

Dispensation by that

we

His

may

has

which

to

friend

how

see

is

has

that a

heart, enemy.

our

in

at

idea

of

earthly that

indeed,

and

He

met

has

it in that

aided

understand

flow

a

imperfector

which

redeemed

in

Now,

these

wonderful

and

and

our

of

by

met

mysterious perfectionsHe

say

rous, gene-

the

opens

along.

goodness ; and

and

temper,

divested

He

to

irrespectively

so,

move

condescension

infirmity.

order

they

necessary

is the

be

profuselyon

be

that

human

a

kind

Natural

difficult can

the

with of

are

to

way

as

of

shall

superior,is

a

good fortune,

itself out

either

it is fated

of

kindness

us

God

a

minds

men

benefit.

turn

sight, it

Almighty

our

a

this

to

personally interested

of benevolent

objectthey

How

tions perfec-

then,

of

were

it is their

dividuals, in-

greatest acknowledgment

kindness

if he

as

warding re-

as

own

Being

our

the

not

love

his

even

to

The

?

of the

because of the

how, home

us

of

contemplating

Supreme

which

over

make

sake,

the

come

constrainingpower friend

His

infringing on

were

lines

character.

direct

own

benevolence,

thought

bad,

their

to

Holy

without even

the

punishing

is Most

the

upon

respect of persons,

no

according

for

[Serm.

forward

moves

justice; the

PROVIDENCE

souls.

spite of

same

In His

separate knowledge


AS

IX.]

REVEALED

THE

IN

and

regard for individuals, He

the

thoughts and

the

if He

subject,as

would

sake, and

taken

has

grant

which

ments. personalattachshort

cut

of

Him

upon

nature,

such

He

man,

discussions

131

own

our

capableof

is

By becoming and

has

feelingsof

all understand

we

GOSPEL.

our

the

reason

supersedethem

the

on

objectionsfor

our

plexities per-

by taking

ment's argu-

our

own

ground. The

(ifit

is

time

rightso

and

forth

may

it has each

its

in

own

be

tender

behaviour

tears

St.

Peter, before

also, because

would

of St. John.

one

and

it is not if there

might

was

a

reprobate, it

betray

Him.

Yet k2

was

we

Him,

of

by

or

His

or

love

of the traitor Judas

being

cast

suppose

towards

I will direct your

But

referred

commonly

so

Lord's

our

conduct

he doubted,

when

to

seem

his sisters,or

denial

after his

rather to His treatment

because

hateful

or

His

by

or

;

and

St. Thomas

mother,

whom

to

well-being.This

and

Lazarus

out

he

;

feelingfor

as

up,

their

happinesson

cannot

object alike of

mode

sults con-

It is

it.

by others, it

wrapt

so

Jerusalem

over

attention both

comes

and

towards

His

towards

regardsand before

on

other

; in

illustrated,as is often done, by

might

of His

it is

some

for its

It

mercy,

dependence

itself to every

particularshade

; and

depend

as

some,

its

circumstance

it is not

so) manifest

say

it),is

he

as

Saviour's

our

discrimination.

individual

by

of and

place,person

for each

(ifI

speak

to

words, its tender

called

of

winning property

most

to, and, world

in the whole

of His who

shall

presence He

find

;

as

foresaw that

even


132

A

this wretched His he

man

betrayed Judas

"went mere

out

their inevitable

who

of

again and

mourns

of

the

whole

warning

a

the

towards

time

poureth

....

wash

the

Then

a

"

second

The

woe

unto

Son unto

fire.

of that

by

man

1

John

the

"

is any

ray

pleads with

tion affec-

wounded

Have

is

the

Judge

a

He

as

whom

devil ?"

bason

Judas'

as

you

in the

"

vi. 70. xiii. 4, 5.

to

number. or

rather "

Ye

Verily,verily,I

shall

Son

supper,

began

Himself,

Me."

betray

it is written the

fer suf-

to

from and

if to

Then,

and

time,

same

sen cho-

of abasement

act

riseth

a

I

not

betrayHim

openly, of

one

Judge

a

searches

severityof

the

at

spoken

goeth

man

if there

and

Then

that

you,

"

into

warning

all clean."

not

see

you

to

soon

water

lament,

foot, who

the lowest

feet V disciples'

sorrowful

say

was

by

instance, first, a startling

of

come,

but

to

his trial. one

unquenchable

and

are

was

who

one

the

before

year

unfeelingfate, "

the

For

by

not

principlesworking some

with

than

earth.

twelve, and

you when

rather

it,

length abandoning him,

at

while

the

light,and

of faith ; who

spark

again,and,

friend

a

head

the

hell,

to

through, to

him

over

of

wicked

latent

hope, any

him

a

and

natural "

from

him

through

hour

very

found

he

results, by

the

surveys

him

of certain

sentences

encompassed by till the

hated

and

place;" yet

own

force

and

regard

darkness

in

his

[Serm.

"

the

which

solemn

Him.

was

to

followed

was

though

serene

PROVIDENCE

PARTICULAR

of of

man

Him,

but

is be-


IX.]

it had

trayed ; been

not

THE

it."

said

actuallybetrayed by him, thou

?"

come

attempting

not

with

Son

the

of

latter,

the

the

revelation

an

acquaintance

well

the

at

be

by

last

condemned, one,

with

man

day, the in

not

appearing

found

wavering

and

in like and

but

his

in

would

fain

make,

passion more This

He

considering

our

Matt.

Lord's

xxvi.

the

may

God's

evil

shall one

"

before

the

gloryof

His

balance

and

with

weak

a

justice

claims

all the of

care

who

one

fruit

cumstantial cir-

of

His

it is. be

further towards

behaviour

24, 25, 50.

one,

with

could, the

than

reflection

by

full

for

less, doubt-

manner

indeed

awful

the

on

turn

in

time,

and

numerous

solemn

1

if

Gospels, viz.

one

own

not

same

solicitude

by

us

impenitent

the

where

satisfaction, yet, at the

given

rise

to

mass,

purpose,

is

providentialregard

with,

dealt

am

only to

you

in the

God

carefullyweighed

wanting,

I

?"

ledge foreknow-

wish

what

righteousJudge, standing under countenance,

art

by name,) ]

kiss

divine

; but

wicked

each

was

prolonged anxiety, this

sun

a

unto

He

him a

His

His

His

said

Friend, wherefore

good. And,

the

on

as

when

observe

with

individuals, making as

Lastly, "

Almighty

of

had

betrayed Him, He

Judas

to

if he

is it I?

special and

this

personalfeelingtowards observe

which

reconcile

to

133

man

Judas, (He addresses

"

betrayest thou

that

Judas,

said, Master,

hast

GOSPEL.

for

good

Then

and

Thou

him,

been

born.

answered

IN

REVEALED

AS

Luke

xxii.

enforced

by

strangers

4ft.


134

who

to Him.

came

never

look

towards

the

almighty

as

tender

without

His

of

He

has

is,and

His

Majesty,He

on

child,regardingit with

a

how

does

Gospels

All-holy, to

could

of His

any of

be, yet

display

Him

approached

eyes

have

us.

Himself

shown

overflowingaffection

the

we

in the

assure

in all who

cast

not

look, and

manner

men

of His Divine

interest

could

He

Let

[Serm. friend ; but

will He

multitude

midst

in the

?

His

was

How us

upon

PROVIDENCE

Judas

Him.

seen

He

a

PARTICULAR

A

;

creatures

parent for his

a

full satisfaction,and

simply

desiringits happinessand highestgood. Thus, the

rich young

Jesus One a

thing thou

sign,

He

"

on

be

condemn,

to

He

the

him, His

hand

How

those

him,

Pharisees

them,"

on

And

asked

"

ther ano-

if

as

perchance there

who

those

with

them

of

their He

guilty\

were

hearts."

compassion,

being-

anger,

did not

"

Again,

simply heal

He

put

forth

2."

gracious is

providence to to

said unto

when "

general unbelief, and

the

on

said,

spirit."At

there

or

Him,

to

with

moved

"

one,

hardness

lepercame

but

to

about

round

grieved for a

by

one

looked

when

if here

see

the His about

round

exception

an

When

deeply in

looked to

one,

every

might

sighed

it is

loved him, and

lackest."

He

"

Him,

to

came

beholding him,

time,

"

man

if

as

who

those have

1

Vide

also Matt.

2

Mark

21.

x.

this revelation who

seek

discovered

xix.

26.

Mark

viii. 12. iii. 5. i. 41.

1

of God's

Him that

iii.34.

! how

particular gracious

this world

Luke

xxii.

is but

61,


who

vanity, and

them

thoughts,either

these

their to

another,

would

who

by long

custom

less

them,

devote

find

and

them,

"

or

of

appeal,

or

"

place

purpose

or

or

without

advisers

wishes have

burden

incommunicable the

in the

Gospel

words

world,

or

to

be

supporters, nay,

to

us

by

an

way

without

in the

way of

to

of

duty the

resist

superiorsor relatives,

or

"

supplies our

narrative

themselves

be

painfulsecret,

some

to

around

sense

own

or

"

them,

common

or

solitarygrief!

simply presenting

set

to

to

their

plexities per-

which

those

by

follow

of

enter

within

objects

themselves

of

to

themselves,

to

to

solicitations

and the

to

seem

no

cially, espe-

have

or

up

principlesin

no

or

have

others,

"

have

they

rightwith them,

one

misunderstood

are

do

help them,

to

with

met

!

explain to

aspirationspent not

of Him

they

friends

cannot no

laws,

strangers to them, though

much

and

suppose

fixed

unable

persons

thus

they

have

they

because

of

men

attention

should

What

so

and

the

pity or

among

remove,

affections

have

the

ever

idol

one

they

operation of

mere

cast

of mind much

existence, did

the

are

standing under-

overpowered by despondency,

feelingsand

their

into

But

or

round sur-

without

on

not as insensibility,

appointed them.

has

indeed, go

successivelyfails.

loathe

excite

powerless to

happiness

from

be

under

and

in themselves,

changing

would

even

themselves

who

each

as

from

wants,

own

hearts

keener and

multitude,

The

135

isolated

of power

shadows

!

GOSPEL.

and solitary

are

whatever

THE

IN

REVEALED

AS

IX]

In

all very

or

of

such

some

cases

need,

unchangeable Creator

not to


136

PARTICULAR

A

relyupon,

but

thy

He

He

made

thou

He

He

own

peculiarfeelingsand

and

likings,thy strength and

views

in

thee

He

sorrow.

He

and of

thy spirit. He

thy

head

and

thee takes

and

up

healthful

hands

and

love

not

Thou

canst

bears

or

and

thou

wilt

shrink

put it

greater good

care,

thou son,

and art

on

pitied man

favoured which

from

if thyself,

the

redeemed with flows

Only-begotten.

a

the "

much

Thou

Him art

it

art

art

not

cattle"

that

the

Thou

only He

of

be

likes dis-

wise, for

a

His

has

a

Nineveh,)

gloryand

to

thee.

He

adopted ness blessed-

unto everlastingly

chosen

tears,

thee, it is

on

sanctified, His

and

portion of

from

in

than

sparrows

very

thy

notes

loves

thou

Thou

; He

tenderlyupon

He

puts

of

passes com-

breathing.

than

if He

and

hairs

or

pain more

afterwards.

(though for

creature,

very

fallings

thy voice,

hears

thyself better

not

looks

ties anxie-

arms

He

of

thy

He

in His

smiling

thy

thy

very

down.

He

thy feet;

thy bearing it ; as

thee

and

stature.

thee

sickly.He

beating of thy heart, dost

the

thy

whether

countenance,

whether

of

sets

thy He

risingsand

numbered

and

as

thy day

in all

Himself

cubits

round

thee

very

thy

the

all

weakness.

thy hopes

all the

has

by

thee,

is in thee,

thy

in

interests

remembrances,

thee

"calls

rejoicingand

sympathizes

temptations.

dividually, in-

thoughts,thy dispositions

of

thy day

thee

understands

what

knows

nating discrimi-

a

beholds

art.

thee, and

sees

thee.

God

Helper.

and

whoever name."

[Serm

compassionate Guardian,

a

Judge

PROVIDENCE

His,

the even


AS

IX.] above

thy

Thou

fellows

wast

His

blood.

great for

too

part, when

acting Sarah's "

to

laugh" from what

man,

mindful

be

should

have

raised

of

Angel's?

that

to

so

soul's

my from

an

mine,

making

God

the

Holy

draw

up

my

unutterable

the

him. him

midst

of all

They

with

of

that and

me,

him,

while

And,

come

plaints

still his inward

are

to

his

make

such

thoughts the

does

good

!

world

truly miserable

How

from

in

appear

the

creature

;

to

shine,

to

and

us,

those

to

countenance serene,

to

strength,

vision

tell the

before

Christ

descends

he

when

the

upon

is with

he

temptation, persecution,or

doctrines seek

I,

am

"

which

cheerful, collected,

make

miserable

who

heart

into

heavenward

allowed

is not

around

to

console

dailyduties, they

with

changed me,

What enter

meditations

holy mount.

he

and

the

to

though

And

Ghost

thoughts

are

Christian

his

should

He

transgressor, and

a

temple?

God

?"

These

upon

His

me

have

new-made

been

is

of

personallyin this very

dwell

Himself

should

have

up

as

devil's nature

a

should

originalconstitution, youth

my

so

us,

I that

am

almost He

that

from

What perplexity.

What

?

me

from

me

before

I, that the Son

am

of

should

almost

refrain

we

up

precious

thought

a

can

and

what

offered

His

bring it

we

amazement we,

are

this,

Scarce

faith ?

oilr

with

South.

and

Christ

it

is

137

East

whom

sealed

thought

a

GOSPEL.

in the

for

those and

prayer, What

THE

dwell

who

of

one

last

IN

REVEALED

in the

firm

bereavement. how

base

all its does covet

and

pursuits it

seem

station,


PARTICULAR

A

wealth, this

that

fashions be

to

credit ; to

or

or

of

the

and

for

eager

affect

resentful; fond the

gain;

And

!

the

at

will

ourselves

made

have

the

been

depressed

first

great, or !

name

Say,

managed

even

have

we

death

hour, when

loving towards

so

now

gently,will

so

if He

still

stir

? rather

to

us

we

Let

not

and

intimate

with

have

gained

His

will it not

voice

awful

with

whose

any

which

falls more

any

is

eye

hand

?

on

or

to

power

Judas, by

it did

as

lasts

that

in

have

repel us

which

ashes

whose us

way,

all, what

And,

;

have

it would

invite

us

? us

understand us

after

we

office,

an

own

that

acknowledge

speaks, will

tenderness

very Him

He

been

obtain

us,

upon ledge know-

flesh and

things our

sight,will He,

is in

the

equals, or

have

for bread

eaten

set

barren

sumptuously, or

if

in

or

;

served

our

among

fared

of

have

longest,a place in history,yet, shall

party

about

consolation, though

our

or splendidly,

have

hot

days, when

our

envious,

busy

;

not;

or

rich, or

man

day

us

of

be

rival, or

a

settled

have

the

in follies ;

unprofitable talk,

increase

end

and

manners

time

our

the

interest the

to

fail,what

heart

us

the

of

concern

that

or

devoted

or

of

news

which

this

of

cause

a

ourselves, in fancy,

spend

; to

great

public matters

or

for

[Serm.

discontented, quarrelsome, jealous or or

the

choose

of life : to

mode

censorious

or

PROVIDENCE

; most

then

endeavour,

where tender

passingby

the

we

and

by

His

what

stand, and

pitiful, yet,

breadth

of

a

rightlyto

grace, He

for

is towards

all His

singlehair

the

pity, eter-


IX.]

lines

nal

condemn

of

sentence

us

the

the

altogether The

not."

tares

should

left

seem

"bound

indiscriminately,

burning,

Let

"

being

of

were

of

us

to

come

us

entering short

He

weeps

will

"

us,

in

can

the

once

forth,

gone

remembrance

who

when

who,

has

He

;

though

and

condemnation

\3")

justice

and

everlasting,

woe

beforehand,

laments

and

out

the

to

GOSPEL.

THE

holiness,

truth,

of

IN

REVEALED

AS

and

wipe know

bundles"

for

promiscuously,

then

into

of

it

fear,

lest,

His

rest,

?"

temptuously. con-

a

any

promise of

us


SERMON

TEARS

AT

CHRIST

OF

X.

John

Jesus

Where

said, and

come

He

first

mind

the

grave

of

Lazarus

In

should

of

meaning any

special

are

obscure then

nature,

Jews,

the

Him,

Lord,

Behold,

how

unto

say

said

from

are

of

far

even

human

the

depth

in

Him

Son

of

the

beyond

who

God

?

though

this

quiry, in-

thoughts

feelings are

gifted

philosophers of

sorrow

sion. comprehen-

our

the

into

marvellous

who,

to

the

that

enter

who

answer

any

raise

to

power

those

the

at

weep

had

part

ourselves,

be

must

He

remember

we

;

Lord

our

the

act

like

talent

is the

knew

naturally

question

the

attempting

do

men

understanding

He

mind

Hardly

What

They

Then

words

ever

Saviour's

our

?

him

did

He

?

dead we

of

34"36.

why ?

should

why the

these

reading

in

for

wept.

LAZARUS.

OF

him.

arises

him,

xi.

laid

ye

Jesus

see.

loved

On

have

GRAVE

THE

their

abyss

and with

poets

or

conceptions. of

partaker

love of

and our


Serm.

X.]

TEARS

This, indeed, face of the will take

the

the whole

trouble

conduct

He

as

one

any

It

is

as

we

for

not,

exhibits

lights,which

such

who

question ;

a

it occurs,

in various

the

see

may

it.

raises

first received

illness, He

abode

"

He

where Lazarus

but our

cult it is diffi-

properly to

are,

that He

"go

and

He

was

awaken

spite of His raised I

of

out

"glad

he

their

He

would when

dwelt, He Jews

the

was

that

troubled."

was

perturbation and

for

sleep." Then,

of

spiritand

disciplesthat

said that

where

sorrow

place

same

He

"

Lastly,in

weeping, presentlyHe

Lazarus. it is remarkable

say,

should

these

the

by in the

the

was

;" and

Bethany,

to

moved

there

him

still in

He

Lazarus's

of

news

tellingHis

said

not

was

come

groaned

Then

dead, He

was

the

days

two

was."

sake

lie of

in

texts

mysteries

blessed, and

that

face of

know,

the

of

of His

of

divine

insuperable

are

with

divine

incompatiblewith He

should

be

ever

all-knowing, yet partially

entering into

without

mysteries

"

as

comparison

His

of

seem

instance, how

yet weep,

ignorant; but,

there

union

attributes, which

the

doctrine

indeed,

in the

difficulties

such

pendently Scripture,quite inde-

arisingfrom

question with

other; for

of the

on

involved

human

the

those

We

nature.

each

of fact, on

matter

a

which

creatures,

141

together.

When

His

as

"c.

inspect

to

alone

text

for weak

the

evident,

narrative, in which

Saviour's

so

CHRIST,

Scripturerecord,

instance, the

blend

is

OF

the

faith, commonly

tion consideraso

called.


142

TEARS

historydoes

of

with

nature

a

as

to

another

consider

So

Sleep

"

on

other

ties difficul-

of

history

again,

He

"

that

buy

here

two

swords.

are

Peter

when lastly, sword

into his

shall

perishwith

I

used

the

but

enough

in the

of; that it is the

part, into under

that ; in

and

no

feed

must

little

Matt.

I wish

more,

is easy

but

45, 46.

into

2

sword

between

that

to

a

to

such is

who

quite

speaks

get possession

and

upon

nature

them,

to

you, to

be them

as

in state

this

said

understand

live in

their

He

He

impress of

there

mind,

motives

not

Matt.

the

put oneself, even

to

to

them, and

growing

xxvi.

are

again thy

possiblyremove

that

His

of

position

up

take

that

show

to

lightmatter

no

words

upon

Put

whole

the

on

thoughts it

word,

a

Saviour's

"

cannot

feelingsand

what

said, It is enough ;"

2."

we

narrative

sell his

Lord, behold,

"

seeming opposition

whose

one

follows,

they

sword

only that

passages,

is not

all

going V

sword, let him

He

;" and

rest

your

be

us

his sword,

place,for

part of the

any

take

no

And

saying that

not

am

hath

;" then

one

the received

accordingto

Rise, let

"

and

discrepancy I speak of,

and

now,

garment

1

apparent

of the

Saviour's words

immediately after,

and

of the

cies, inconsisten-

deeper comparison

a

instance

our

versions,

once

surface

very

for such

us

prepare

lie from

may

the

contain

not

[Serm.

doctrine.

As

our

CHRIST

inquiringwhether

it is worth sacred

OF

or

that heard we

if by little

meaning.

xxvi.

52.

Luke

xxii.

36.

38.


AT

X.] It would this at

be

well

than

more

present

irreverent

if

to

regard

and

unreal

of Him

speak

we

only

knew

set

Him

before

It

Saviour

the

way,

His

that

learn

to

His

which

on

do

to

and

Him

view before

set

from

the

to

perhaps, even

as

feared, while

the

of

fade

it

away,

whereas the

when

own

can

no

we

a

It is

senses.

on

of

the

length

confidence, be

more

sojourned on

and

annihilated

impossiblefor

Gospels, without

doubt, that

He

who

as

believe

than a

who

danger, it

is to a

be

tion crea-

changed

or

perverted;

as

manifested

therein, is

as

reallya

truly in Him

ternal ex-

as

any

with

a

entireness, which the

Christian

belief mind

feeling, beyond is the

are

or

exists

an

they

is but

Christ

earth

derived

some

defective

like,

works,

not

for,

Christ

imaginings, and

shall at

the

which in

we

about

and

have

are

who

may

till

sinner, His

gradually be

Christ

we

actual

faith ;

become

the

livingbeing, and

conviction,

we

of

if

earth, in

on

the

benefit

contemplate

we

our

of us, then

receive

our

vision ;

statements

spiritualaid,

it may

may

Gospels, to

eyes.

off vague

thought

minds,

our

sojourn

And

regards

an

though Scripture has

our

Nay,

convey.

in

or

fix

very

fashion

as unfruitfully,

particularand

that

Gospels

intended

idea

Scripture,surelywe

in

us

world

that

and

His

in

the

deeds, in order

willingnessto

imparting repentance

and

;

the

mere

actual

this, to leave

love, His

a

necessityof

much

of

as

"

name

in His

us

\4$

the

is very

narrowly

so

of

LAZARUS.

understood

we

gestures, words, and

have

in

OF

do.

we

to

His

GRAVE

THE

subject of

in

our

tate to medi-

all

ner man-

them

is


TEARS

144

God

; but

His

of

it is very

love

yet the

Father,

us,

so

be

to

as

and

use

that

He

us,

realize

to have

or

[Serm. in

possibleto speak

towards

at all to

not

CHRIST

OF

the

fortified

vague of

name

is the

anchor

any

a

for

Christ,

Living

Son

of

faith within

our

against the

way

of

risk

future

defection. I will say with

and I

the

each

of

under

this

thoughts before

of comment

way

Lazarus's

at

then

words

reverent

began, by

what

few

a

with

ing weep-

will

please God,

may,

which

Saviour's

our

rather, I

; or,

grave you

on

impression,

me

suggest

improve

for

himself. What could so

led at

word

a

1. First of

from

who

We

weep."

do

we

can

His

nature

purpose

were

as

as

the

so

with

well

what

know

grieve ?

Almighty

God

comprehension

ours.

allowed

By cannot

of

see

Him,

how

passion com-

rejoice

God

who tells

mercy. for how

means,

perfectionof

very show

beings

He, indeed, is hid to

"

those

; and

this

spirit,

of

full of tender

the

ing weep-

the

in

with

men

When

also

implies,to

weep

wept

"

nature

very

compassionate,and

not

others.

groaned

word

He

us,

Jews

the

and

is the

it is

rejoiceor

least to the

griefof

rejoice,and

know

also is

God

minds

It

sympathy,

those

He

the

her, He

troubled." or

we

dead, who

it in

informs

context

with

with

came

was

with

the

all,as

Mary weeping,

saw

which

Yet

the

over

weep

him, nay, had

restore

sympathy

very

Jesus

us

to

do ?

to

and

Lord

our

sympathy,

of

such

from

us

could

we

at

limited ;

but, if discern


AT

X.]

Eternal

in the

Words us

; but

affects and

the

fruits of it.

and

the

compassion He

Now

the

Godhead

Himself

a

a

new

with

which

could

tender

mercy.

sympathy

to

Mary's

at

then,

of

God, the bowels

of

receivingit,in

to

His

not

the

merely

man.

their miseries His

ear

went VOL.

at

was

once

III.

Their had open to

brought to

His

Him and

them, heart. L

from

and

capable

are

from

the

mercy,

compassing en-

work,

the

once,

as

at

from

sound

the

fostering

own

down

deep

spontaneous

Him

the

His

us

Almighty

from

His

touched

tears

His,

be

It is the love

exuberant

for

in

nature.

gentlenessand

of God

Son

of the

our

body,

weeps

we

of human

loving-kindnessand

of

as

understanding,but

; from

tenderness

race

of

say it is the love

of the

appear

form

the

wept, therefore,

thoughts of

affection

and

feeling.

compassion

us

invested

certifyto

not

us

natural

Eternal, condescending

Jesus

showed

Saviour

our

tears, let

by

overcome

and

ours

When,

a

of

soul

us

when

attributes, those

human

a

respond

of

man

But

affections,might thoughts,feelings,

that

order

of

set

it to

He

;

great

as

show

not

than

sympathy us

earth, He

on

another

even

manifestation.

new

Him

flesh,taking into

more

Father's bosom.

appeared

in

in

God's

see

?

display to

feeling for

though

in His

flesh and

took

cannot

father, did

remained

He

sufferer

the

we

His

as

does

sight of sympathy

very

of God,

Son

He

sympathy

comforts

that

while

of

it is the

J45

Unchangeable signsof sympathy

and

works

and

LAZARUS.

OF

GRAVE

THE

of

heaven.

weeping


146

TEARS

2.

But

next,

we

that conjecture), led

was

forward in

awakened

was

of the

miseries

multitude,

not,

was

various

which to

around

was

it He

and

in their

brother's

Him, and

first

who

then

and

of

hadst

been

been

the

age.

hadst

been been

surrounded

had

of the

issue of His

sin or

made,

to

He

he

lay. loved

mood

affliction ;

so

at

a

the hour

Lord,

if Thou

Such

has

raised, in

creature

every

around

said,

cerning con-

them, If Thou

"

interfered, it might

then, His

was

hands, He

to ask

why

to be

marred.

scene

of

gracioushandy-work.

thought

deep

misery

hadst

of

seemed

world

it.

and

doubt

the

and

Here,

works

the

where

died."

not

the

of

"

:

unbelief, have

otherwise.

by

Himself

in

had

breast

here," if Thou

indeed, yet

Creator

complaint

seen

in faith

and, whether

in

"

brother

in the

have

object of

waken

other, in far other

judgment passed,or

Men

mourning

; a

resignation,yet, apparently,with

here, my

Him,

He

?

saw

solitary,approached

now

the

tender

a

the

upon

known

had

It

pity.

might

place

heretofore,

than

circumstance

somewhat

he

company,

and

in faith indeed

the

whom

Mary,

one

the chief

was

marked

stone

a

"

which

thing present

every

"

to

stances circum-

excite

look

What

world.

Martha

He

the

on

began

except him

sorrow

Him

is allowable

visiblydisplayedthe victoryof death

saw

have

dwell

condition

and

(ifit

pity,thus spontaneouslyexcited,

to

man's

[Serm.

suppose

may

His

CHRIST

OF

the

Creator

who

adored

suffered what Here

was

the

death, seeing the Would

of creation, when

not

He

He

vert re-

went


X.]

AT

forth from

been

had

had

was

this."

Why

it

secret

with

Him

a

about He

Him,

had

it is

as

allowed,

incommunicable

Father.

He

another

course

would

not

"He

opened

believers, revealingHis

proceeding

brother, while allowed

be

may

created, innocent

permitted

and

; and

of

day

though into

sorrow

must

fulfilment ;

to

in the

all plaining ex-

also,

raise

their

had

been

he

for

sources

them),

trace

day

immortal, and

again,in

sorrowing friends And

now

not

Mary

silence, to

He

for

in which man

as

His

in the

he

was

the devil

him, full of the poison of sin and the breath

made

of the grave

one

and

abundant

were

Adam,

between

contrast

scene

and

but

yet

that

chose

doubts

atoning death

they complained

then, I say,

grief(ifwe

His

; He

done

grave

Here

Eternal

His

has

in

were

to die.

Here

had

achieved,

day.

was

for Martha

did

the

to

He

had

all who

his mouth,"

not

to

enemy

their

away

What

wrought wondrously.

it

was

turned

how

this

at

us

why

say

taking

it,this He

An

and

thoughts with

for

complaints.

to

secret

been

from

secret

a

;

a

?

had

that it

seen

"

He

when

day

good

dim

was

bringall things

to a

the

evil,the fine gold become done

M7

of His love, and

work

Whence

good."

very

LAZARUS.

of the Father

There

the

upon

"

?

OF

GRAVE

the bosom

into existence looked

THE

die

of His

that that He

was

about

to turn

was

but

decree.

A

stone

"

was

complaint

change had

He

again,

and, though he

timid

again,yet, after

joy

own

the

raised from l2

been back

of

mitted. perthe

all,Lazarus

delaying the layupon the grave,

him

yet,


148

TEARS

His

by

being

the

from

; but

I

His

could

His

thoughts

who

weep," and

? Was

emotion over

the

parent weeps it ;

defend grow

a

He

up

sympathy in the

not

of

poured the

take

its

of

case

what

own

John

out

course, must

xxi.

where

his

to

inward

parent hanging

a

it, from

it ?

a

the

bility insensiBut

the

weakness

to

child

must

(whether

depend,

17.

his

companions,

her

and

of

land, when

upon

now

as

heart

fulness

upon

is

that

Joseph's case,

sought

feeling of

earthlyor heavenly good)

1

His

helplessness and

love

that

and

soothe

to

was

and,

;

his best

weeping its

from

knowing

and

were

"

that

Himself:

to

heathen

a

loved

Christ

matter

very

him,

tears

consciousness to

in

infant, and

an

the

from

He

earthly friend

in

not

secret

a

knowest

no

this

He

was

before

own

in them

had

very

if his

as

had

breast.

earnest

Thou

do

to

was

for

Lazarus

on

him,

stood

brethren

own

appeal

in

desolateness

his

in His

how

things;

confidant

grief,but

in

not

come

love

an

Christ

turned

towards

soul, and his

be

He

his

in

all

But

who

yearned

relief

a

V

Thee

love

tell but

knowest

Lord, Thou

"

was

to Himself

conscious

was

found

doubted,

secret

which

thought

felt for Lazarus

Peter, when

was.

another

a

lie down

must

resurrection.

a

Christ

was

He

could

none

affection

it

he

day

one

upon.

and

[Serm.

respite,not

dwelt

He

others.

law,

a

which

love

CHRIST

suggested

of mercy,

deed

him

was

I have

of

admits

All

It

it.

Here

3.

a

inscrutable

own

again in

OF

not

on

for

her,


X.]

AT

but

the

on

different

a

it

Creator

raise

to

in

store

well

as

own

Saviour

and

hopeless,in spite of

that, while

and

was

could

which

there

about

you

are

has

been

stricken

Alas

4.

His

forth

were

tears.

This

Joseph

but

at

life

fulfilled.

He

of that

miracle

fame

raised, "

the

sittingat

supper

table, "

Christ

joy

Their

He

Him

Martha's all sides

"

He

disciples Judea,

into

apprehension and

the

of His

beforehand. Lazarus

saw

house, of

own

brethren,

cause

knew ;

His

bringing

Lazarus,

immediate

This

on

lorn for-

was

going

raise

the

in

the

to

His

death.

to

was

call

to his

Him.

prospect before

the

saw

went

crucifixion.

and

seizure He

kill

should

Jews

still to

benefit

from

who

ill?

bring joy

own

to

when

friend

a

? at

Him

spell

about

attained

own.

His

dissuaded

have

lest the

his

of

by

dead

the

to

would

was

sacrifice

no

could

he

knew

grave

a

was

thoughts

be

of His

had

to

marvellous it to

dreary

so

He

news

other

was

Lord

laments

by tidingsof

! there

which

affectingthan

more

good

down

sisters,how cost.

break

to

"

our

it, He

of

;

days old, the

four upon

time

any

having

good

And

death, and

overcome

Is

it.

use

which

had

future

of

"

and

tears

corpse

stone

the

a

own

He

as

all seemed

the

friends, in spite of the the

of

confer.

to

and

with

Joseph wept,

of evil done,

as

was

its

feelingthat

past, but

power

knew

Christ's

attended

the

mean

of the

149

itself.

on

Lazarus.

up

only

not

in his

was

I

LAZARUS.

OF

and

emotion.

secret,

good

GRAVE

contemplation ; yet

peculiar power

THE

Lazarus

"

Him;

"

Mary


150

TEARS

of

out-pouring feet, Lazarus the

"

the

come

Him, then

children

His

Him,

receiving

Him.

multitude

of He

His grave to

live and

be

reversed

voluntary Father's

He

as

the

feast

that

this

with

Him.

He

had

then for

be

to

thereby

to

to

time,

but

lay before

the

kingdom then

going "I

am

about the

a

the

raise

Him,

for

of heaven fulness

singleact

Resurrection

come

down

He

the

the

and

which

grave,

said

Life

:

to

he

raise

to

the

now

He

purpose

His

for all

to

was

all believers."

of mercy,

for

from

and

;

eternity;

to

Martha's

from

Lazarus

the was

blood

of

His

and

into

altogether

was

of

life at

to

remained

reverse

to

His

over

in

sorrow

through

a

among

things was

kept

all believers

about

trial

be

and

cross

Lazarus

of

Atonement

an

raise

sharp

a

felt that

of

knew

not

open

to

was

passover

them,

"

He

see

traying be-

the

descending

was

He

was

Judas

wakening

was

left.

last

bosom

sin, and

general joy ;

things doubtless,

He

to

and

tifying tes-

who

Greeks,

feast, earnest

die ; the appearance

to

; the

And

Him.

people

thoughts unspeakable, passed

He

house, but

the

These

Lazarus

which

Jerusalem,

desertingHim,

Lazarus

but

into

the

the

the His

Him,

see

friends

felt that

by

upon

plottingagainst Him,

sacrifice ; that

own

"

"

the

at

joining in

Pharisees

the

mind.

worship

to

to

triumphant entry

raising of Lazarus,

up the

"

only

not

shouting Hosanna,

multitude to

had

His

"

occasion

costly ointment

very

crowding,

also ;

[Sekm.

festive

this

on

the

Jews

the

"

Lord

her

honouring

CHRIST

OF

templating Conwhile

Martha, that

be-


X.]

THE

AT

lievetli in and

Me,

though

whosoever

liveth

Let

take

us

death

or

the

upon

to

Martha,

is

heart

a

Me,

in

believeth

shall

though

to

There

those

who

nothing can

our

dear

are

rob

to

certain, through His in love

though

as

experience

our

He

that

is of

knows He

near.

He

sick and

when

to

this in the

be

it ! will

which

a

cross,

He

us.

will

and

the

His

We

the

at

beg

lies, and

of

of

our

more

devout

and

draw

to

the is

experience

henceforth, of

the

His

curse

so

vidence. pro-

increase

an

own

distance.

Lazarus

friend

Him

a

ginnings be-

it, and

course

understanding view

more

at

when

and

us,

the

knows

all have

before

instant

an

of

advances

as

will not, after

keeps

away

!

name

standing over

We

livelyperception of

world

a

we

is

or

will be

history,doubt

remain

sleeps.

His we

:

stand,

sinkingor

be

He

that Him.

saw

complain

more

the

we

narrative

never

Christ

death

of

are

Blessed

us.

said there

to

bed

ourselves

we

trulywhen

he

Only, a

the

over

grace,

down

tells

of

"

vouchsafes

illness, though He

notes

stages.

faith ;

Lord

of Lazarus's

when

He

Wherever

this ?"

thoughtfulabout our

Wherever

Himself.

of this consolation

us

own

our

Lord, I believe," there

whether

:

of

friends.

our

is Christ

whether

"

grave

of

thou "

answer,

unseen,

the

over

death

Believest

comfortable

these

contemplation

is, there

"

present.

His

151

dead, yet shall he live,

were

ourselves the

in

faith in Christ

He

he

and

to

thoughts, both

us

LAZARUS.

OF

die."

never

is

GRAVE

of

under

merits, personalde-

of the

mystery of

implicitreliance

on

the


TEARS

152

virtue

He

never

their

of

will

it,

and

own

a

put

never

afflict

OF

His

highest

CHRIST,

confident

more

upon

brethren

benefit.

[Serm.

"c

us

persuasion than

more

with

any

we

woe

can

except

X.

that

bear, for


SERMON

XL

BODILY

SUFFERING.

Col.

I

fill

up

that

which

flesh

Our

as

and

for

Lord well

"

His

the

untold

the

with

His

poured

out,

death,

which whose

soul has

love

the

of

dislocated

body His

dipped

violently

put sent

away Him

the

in

His

us

that

by the

very

the "He

Word

separated

for

in

It

torn,

as

apparel,

blood."

Eternal

from

His

Apostle,

in

and

who

was,

treadeth

that of

words

sufferings

nature,

him

vation, sal-

and

He

in

red

grace

Satan,

and

suffering." out,

of

Fount

light, joy,

"

my

blood

by

came

Sin

in

Church.

the

a

with

vesture

a

as

spiritual

like

in

or,

clothed

only

Him

marked

is

Christ

of

Christ

through

garments

was

which

combatant

a

had

wine-fat;"

Him

of

consecrated

prophecy and

source

afflictions

the

Jesus not

as

24.

sake,

water,

the

but

of

Saviour

by

as

behind

body's

His

and

truth,

was

is

i.

was

our

blood

a

painful

wrath

purpose.

of


154

BODILY

This

only was

work.

the

was

no

;

shared

one

tree, He

fought

with

in the

and

When

Him."

with

none

cursed

[Serm.

wine-press alone,

the

trod

"

people there upon

Atonement

our

He

SUFFERING.

of

the

lifted up

all the

hosts

evil,and conquered by suffering.

of

Thus, in

sinful

for this

regenerationof and

all that

mysterious way,

most

a

world, the

life of

is most

holy influences, religiousknowledge from

salvation

our

draw the

and

near

suffered,as

gaze

our

follow

feet and receive

bedewed

which

guide ;

we

Him.

No

be

of And

more

case

our

so

it has

Him

has

regards the

Him, Church.

as

from

His

thus sacred

sacred

He

we

agony

should

bore

in

who

and

believes

His

we

ation expi-

most

whole

who

had

Rulers, Intercessors, and He, indeed, alone

to

proach ap-

partaker,

not

say

in

Him,

in but

the as

favoured, His

more

active

the lot of the Church

the

be

first,to

conspicuous,the

more

on

the

deed;

very

sufferings ; I do

individual

instruments,

of those

in

been

ever

been,

that is,it has been and

who

as

sins !

of every

choice

Him,

wonder,

which

sorrows

must

then, should

no

;

is

accept it

of the

drops

garments

less,in His

or

wonder

blood

saved,

embrace

must

some

the

sprinkledwith

be

take

must

strength,

of

it in faith, and

We

His

and

work

would

we

upon

ourselves

on

as

we,

heaven.

to

way

; and

A

of blood.

fount

a

joyful

spiritualfreedom,

glorious,hope, light,peace,

all flow

souls, the

our

all that

nature,

our

is needful

on

servants; the whole,

been Teachers

like

most

of

the

meritoriously ; they, be-


XL]

SUFFERING.

BODILY

have

they

cause

His

upon of His

birth, He

He

Blessed

His

her

breast

the

penalty of

did not

weeks, fearful

that

shall

pierce through thy

went

out

flowed

the

among

bless, is said

to

generation

soul

the

infants

gone

after

Him.

and

water

His

took forth

and

particular,when John,

Most

of

sit beside

stated

this

the

I shall

baptism

said,

"

Ye

the

Are

"

on

shall receive of

I

have

the

your

the

but

My communion,

pledges of blood."

My

Elsewhere

1

Luke

ii. 35.

cup

He

of

to

He

death.

be

with

them.

?"

As

of grace

of the

with

if He out with-

blood.

You

and Spirit,

My

the

ant the attend-

baptism

of

language to

same

Matt.

of the

Cross, when

it shall be with and

and

baptized 2

The

speaks the

plainly

drink

to

they

Him

to "

sacraments

3

Apostles

request that

said,

agony

of

martyr

violent

nearness

baptism

to

arms

His

foreheads, will draw

indeed

side.

pierced

kingdom,

baptized

am

blood

brothers, James

a

of, and

painfulfiguresof

imprinted

cup

able," He

drink

cannot

His

between

ye

that

with

in

connexion

affliction. that

Him

a

favoured

Him

to

came

might

cup

the

Virtue

the

chief

a

of

sword

a

in His

up

to passed through life-long sufferings

In

Yea,

also1."

from

He

have

"

to

warned

was

: privilege

afterwards

together as

From

the

but

Him;

with

claspedHim

she

own

cast

stained

was

not

ere

infants

shadow,

very

abide, had

the

upon

His

Mother

for many

of

Thus, immediately

brought the sword

city,where

blood.

Him.

near

age at Bethlehem.

own

a

upon

been

155

xx.

22.


156

BODILY

all who

would

passion:

partake the

Me,

of

this

and

"

us

trial which

communion

us

is to

try

unto

strange concerning the fiery

though

as

us,

but

us,

the

Cross, and

for sufferings

remains

the

of

sake, that

afflictions

And,

speaking especiallyof persecution borne

in the

as great privilege,

and

absent

When

with

sake

at

thou thee

overflow thou

of

marks

Saviour, and

for His "

as

in

the

shalt

Luke

flesh

for

His

not

last

be

us,

xiv.

accepted It

the

thou

burned,

Vide

all

our

pain

and

also

2

I

through

neither

Cor.

the

rewarded

will

rivers, they shall

2

be

declares, generally,

walkest

27. 3

ings suffer-

it is

that

is

patience, will

and

day.

through

be

he

Christ, grace-tokens from

will

; when

what

body's

other

passest through the waters,

; and

thee

faith

my

though

and

the

rejoice in

Gospel, yet

Scripture tells

trouble, borne

accounted

of the

cause

from

"I

Christ

Church3."

the

is

of

in

text,

dropt

in

St.

of Christ's

sake.

fill up

and

you,

the

the remnant

His

it for

wearing

having

Christ2." in

mantle

precious

some

rejoice in

to

lesson

same

strange

some

sufferingsof

the

us

as

his

1." disciple

My

speaks of taking up

sorrows,

my

Apostles frequentlyremind

be

bear

not

though mysterious appointment,

with

he

and

it not

teaches

which

cross,

think

thing happened

Paul

and

cannot

necessary,

bid

of His

benefits

doth

Accordingly,His

[Serm. death

Whosoever

"

after

come

SUFFERING.

1 Pet.

iv. 10.

shall

the

the

iv. 12, 13.

be not

fire, flame


XL] kindle but

for

the

Gospel,

is

the

the

wThich

bodily pain,

anxiety,

less connected

with

involuntaryfor

world

by

children

the

while

in its manifestations

all of us,

any

sooner

of life. death

is

all of

soul

Worldly

involve

neither

they

can

them

; and

embitter

they are

1

or

at

in

law, reaching and

Adam's

to

the

to

nature,

piteous

more

from

or

is the

and

lot of

the

by disease,

a

to

wrong

length must

body, which

and

the

ties casual-

die ; and and

ends

in

itself may,

in

peculiarpain.

deny

the

more

appalling and

us,

put such

men

all.

that, perhaps in

disease

generallyushered

cases,

some

to

And

separationof

that

be

a

bodily pain

suffering. It

later; and

from

whether anticipate,

are

but

;

to

it is far

it would

which

measure

of

part, stretchingover

other

or

into

mysterious

strangers

are

human

especiallyof

actuallysinned,

animals, who

cially espe-

which

and

irresistible

brute

distressingthan

pain,

sinners

most

never

many

punishment

a

most

sin and

have

who

all

so

aided

disappointment

external

some

has

world,

is the

and

ing exceed-

more

lightin

to sufferings

of

case

far

a

shed

subjected; turning

in privilege,

Sorrow,

has this

of

us

is

gloryV

which of

view

our

for

of

state

157

light affliction,which

worketh

weight

the

upon

nature

"Our

moment,

a

eternal

Thus ways

thee."

upon

and

is

SUFFERING.

BODILY

thoughts aside

nor

wise,

present

Is. xliii. 2.

the

avert

their

on

by

2

as

gloomy

prospect

own

before

not principles,

anticipating it.

Cor.

iv. 17.

But

;


158

Christians

bear

may

for

apprehension; touches

the

choicest curse,

towards

as

even

of

the

superseded mastery

; but

flesh," we

In the

that

now

bound and

effect of

natural

pain

upon

the

remedies

which

the

knowledge

Now,

well

itself.

should

Bad

speak) in

some

as

to

even

men

as

or

the

a

future

more

our

in the the

suffering.

mind of

the

; and

next,

that

effect

by

worse

we

deceive the

religious among

us

in

often

; so

themselves

expiating our

as

to

may

This

were suffering

of confidence

nearer

it.

ourselves

poor

hardshipand

hearts

let it be

mind,

sanctifyinginfluence

no

prospects, whether

bringing

self-

Gospel supplies,

mind, lest

ground

of

first,on briefly,

the

speak (at least

we

without

with

did, amid

made

though present sense

our

it has

a

of

notion

suffered

correctives

are

in

be borne

for sometimes

sins

that

understood

the

out

hath

He

of the

sidered con-

In the way

ourselves

upon

a

dry

a

be

opportunity

its effect upon

to

as

and

with

ill.

or

arm

obey, as

to

longer

no

disciplinefrom

Christ

"to

His

Gospel, and being

follows, I shall remark,

what

1.

"

is

new

of

it may

shut

necessity or

are

mind,"

same

a

a

medium

"

well

to

seems

masterful

so

the

most

with

undergone

being met

indeed, it if

duty, as

be

blessingof

a

admits blessing, of nature,

the

passive endurance,

or

God

Pain

us.

evil to

undue

(as I have

imagination,has

by Almighty

necessary

submission

it without

infliction,which

light,as being

mercies

a

[Serm.

at

very

and

invested

comfortable

and

look

to

this

heart

said) been

in

SUFFERING.

BODILY

God. be

misled

Nay, to


XL]

BODILY

think does

that

pain

; for the

proud and

of mind,

trial.

Doubtless

and

no

who

it does

scanty

thus

of faith and

if that

themselves, itself in

cause

reason

the

in his heart be

have

no

be

the

but

formed

the

manifested

fruit of the not

may the

have

that

it

formed, and

season.

time

of

"

blessed.

strong

them.

for

This

itself to

but

the

with

but

their a

case

a

be

the

real

though

of

of it in

of

those

feebleness, and

Heb.

who

reflection

xii. 11.

may for

it

before

humbly

may

half heart, it may

dreadful

1

moment,

but

graces

issue

ness righteous-

partially the

Spirit

established

possibly effect nothing

it may in

is

is the

showing

others

hitherto

several

of

even

perfects habits the

of

may

bed,

affections

the

Surely we

Nay, Christ

This

death

a

of

chastisement

at

departs hence.

blends

Christians;

ripened

show

to

entirely. Such

more

too

in due

sufferingof

Christian

hope

and

God

time, especially

the

to

speaks

indeed

Christian,

cautious

opportunity

Paul

of

cise particular exer-

at

limited

cial espe-

times

thank

may

yieldingafterwardsthe peaceable fruit V

the

reallybenefit

by

very

resignation,

upon

he

really

languor

a

such

; and

St.

any

but

in

exercise

works.

it

likes

it; only let him

love

and

look

our

measure

blesses

is to

only stay

our

than

length,on

measuringhis spiritualstate

"

better

which

necessarilythrows

thoughtof God, in

159

ungovernable tempers,

or

it

them

makes

effect of it at

composure

while

SUFFERING.

have be

a

so

lowed foltrial

overpower those

who


160

BODILY

off

put

Church

the pray

for any

us

unbelievers, we

:

Scriptureas

of

tongues

God

of heaven

because

and

repented

does

it has

care

by making

when

it does

makes and

of

instance, instead

Men

well-being. for

consider

occasions, their another.

they

indeed, should

be

very

to

be

sufferer

cannot

the his

people have explainto

any

1

Rev.

one

health,

their

to

mities infir-

their

than

forts com-

all

on

that

of

wishes, allow

they really might they

may

become

be

fretful

querulous,

egotistical.Bystanders, of

minded,

multitude

a

even

bodily ease

in

wayward

cautious thus

harm,

heart, often

rather

They

self-willed,fastidious, and

sick

souls

Weak

of

when

weak.

are

without

fairlyconsult,

may

think

and

the

sores,

produced,

excuse

an

indolence

in

themselves,

because

that

ways.

careful

their

They

"

their

our

effect

convenience

own

They indulge

themselves exert

they

such

only that pain

extraordinaryattention

some

they

;

do

to

an

find

and

but

opening

supremely

man

a

for

blasphemed

us,

in other

good

us

As

!"

following:

say, not

improve

selfish ;

us

hour,

our

V

to

as

last

pains

strong tendency

a

viz.

for

far

our

at

them, from

pain, and

of their

so

go

commonly

not

the

of their deeds

not

I would

Nay,

for

does

Thee

it affects

how

Well

not,

us

fall from

to

their

gnawed

Suffer

"

know

passages

[Serm.

repentance.

of death

pains

serious

of

day for

SUFFERING.

of

10, 11.

ticular par-

because, after all,

feelingswhich

else,and

xvi.

thinking any

are

often

they in

the


XI.]

BODILY

rightin

those

interfere

they appear

unreasonable.

or

the

with

HU

in which

matters

fanciful

most

SUFFERING.

Yet

this does

of my

correctness

others

to

remark

not

the

on

whole. Take

another

distinct and

bed

of the

aspects,it is in the

in the

hardshipsof

latter

find

we

characteristic. service

is

a

school

very

of

mind, instead

of

the

befalls

it to

its

interests, will become

its main

as

of

care

think

of them

as

Alas

others.

such

thoughts

but

class of men,

the multitude.

but

If

an

are

profit.To

III.

nal car-

! instances

really take

weakness

chances

safety;

; it is wisdom to

occur,

not

of

to

dismiss every show

peculiarto

the now

that any

actuatingprinciplesof

the

M

it

within

suggest)must

comfort, and

alarm

secure

it may

death

unto

of

crowd, the generaleagerness VOL.

and

greater plausibility,

few

feelingsare

and

by the

advantages,will

follyand

a

suffer,some life and

on

lect, self-neg-

low

a

in which

(itwill

are

bial prover-

such

enshrined

sense

it is

; there

Yet,

soldiers

then, in the experienceof life,which

and

a

a

Others

must

many

its

and

the

with

is

themselves;

thought of

one

there

strugglefor

to

and

accounted.

so

the

as

of

comfort

own

duty,

inasmuch be

its

sick

a

referring every thing that

yieldto

own

is used

profiting by

temptation

a

generosityand

and

high-principled ; yet here,

and

of

almost

life of

the

cumstances. cir-

presented

soldier's life.

the

Surely

be

lassitude

selfishness

if rightlyunderstood, noble

different

very

can bodily suffering

If under

under

instance

danger

be

given

for safetyleads

amid men


162

BODILY

to

towards

act

with

frantic of

each

with

other

cruelty.There

[Serm.

utter

of the

provisions,and each

at

with

sea

scanty

followed,

which

shocking deeds

struggling to

was

if not

unconcern,

stories told of companies

are

finding themselves

men

when

SUFFERING.

his

preserve

own

life. natural

The

effect,then, of pain and in

us

ourselves,

on

that chiefly, organs is

(as

it

portion of in we

future

the

years

when

of

we

convince

of

doors, and

This, then,

is the

:%that it,as for

us

our

than

more

through it does

but

puts

sensible

not

have

them,

a

of stirrings

our

imprison

us

that

souls,little their

fingerupon

warning

ourselves

vancing ad-

live

standing under-

youth."

it arrests to

us

it

does

conscience

in

as

and

that suffering, a

the

reflect little

young

individuality. But

own

figures pre-

be

mate approxi-

most

we

around

of

this ; if such

the

shall

which

They rejoicein

effect

it were,

parts, and

this

The

they "

bodily

our

terrestrial matter,

us.

say

through pain,

painfulsensations

are

gross

their words.

us

to

themselves, they gaze

upon out

And

dividualize in-

to

thoughts

our

even

without

body spiritual

Saints.

compacted

are

ourselves

to

whole

youth,

our

It is

entirelywithout one

fix

to

selfish.

us

realize

we

were)

that

minds,

own

make

frame

a

;

to

our

fear,is

tain ascer-

does

not

lead

no

us

heavenwards, and

make

us

selfish. 2. Here, heirs to upon

us,

a

then,

it is that

visitation, which,

turning our

the sooner

thoughts from

Gospel or

finds

us;

later, comes

outward

objects,


XI] and

tempting us

so

of

that

God of

neglect Thus

Pain, which carries

by

self to the

His

learn

is in this

our

for its

own

sake, but He

"

His

Jerusalem."

sought to

That

thou

we

"

He

when went 1

Luke

and

is the

great Him,

upon

He

for

the

before He

"

When

us.

will,

His

set stedfastly

Thee, and

His

He

forth, and John

said

unto

came

as

time

thither

Judas,

proceeded to

them,

the

the

place ;

seize

Him,

knew

I

am

xi. 8. xiii. 27. xviii. 2. 4, 5.

m2

was

Jews

the

said to

to

the

face to go

goest Thou

quickly."He of officers

greater

grudginglyor

God's

persisted.Again,

ix. 51.

for ends

as

of it, " not

said, Master, disciples

stone

band

wrought

greater good it

evil

chooses

one

of

flesh,which

"

doest, do

the

hateful

and

the

trying to

garden beyond Cedron, though Judas and

that

to

Him

gaze

cheerfully doing

told,

are

again ?" but

He

fearful

most

removal

Gospel historysets

of late

of

thought

follow

who

underwent

immediate

necessity,"but

to

ourselves,

to

the

voluntarily.No

through it.

we

from

below, however

underwent

come,

associations.

only

world."

the

is not

Christ

the

danger,not by

forgetourselves.

to

evils,here

out

mind

faith ; and, while

Surely that

than

us

the

ourselves.

as

new

leads

sufferers

of

He

Object of we

it

and

pattern ; and, thence, further

company what

"are

nature

dishonour

contemplationof Christ, His passion,His

merits, and united

this

by giving

Christian

the

on

love

it obviates

but

the

worship,

to

should

we

and

us,

103

self, to

ought

we

whom

man

it finds

idolize

to

whom

removing pain,

of

SUFFERING.

BODILY

He

!."


And

with

His

what

calmness

when sufferings, His

by

SUFFERING.

BODILY

164

agony

them,

!

it is melted

showed

poured

am

of

out

are

upon

He

like

out

Yet,

seemed

about

His

Father's

than

when

in His

great

His

to

the

obedience

by

the

deep

and

pray

for

those His

of

addressed

And that

so,

He "

to

when

wax,

that

seem,

which

of

Temple

severe

distress

noble

a

which

which

robber

the

His

and

mother;

He

Consider

His

pardoning

contemplating,with

in the

solemn

hand,

He

midst

of its darkness.

soul, and

his

of

showed

His

where Even

thinking of Himself,

and

1

Ps.

said,

xxii.

mind

14.

"

He I

Him.

with

showed

clear

into His

when

words

satisfied

was

of Himself

surrender

a

to

solicitous

said, "it is finished," He

He

as

led Him

suffered

who

it

learned

"

suffered."

;

be

surrender

severe

Him

crucified

thinkingto

Thus

He

tions ques-

accounting

and

He gently dili-

more

asked

; not

compassion

who

travail

He

will.

Father's

serene

even

trial,but

things that

still

was

the

for

occasion

of Himself

care

midst

childhood

the

merely passiveunder a

is like

nerve

business,"

in the

of the doctors

if

the

in

all

and

preclude the opportunityof obedience,

to "

was

fullyfelt

water,

it would

;" describing as

causes.

though

He

heart

joint; My

sinking of spiritand enfeeblingof pain

Him,

bear

Psalmist, in his prediction of

The

I

"

says,

bones

My

!

keenness

their

came

garden

He

majesty did

and

they

in the

[Serm.

lect, intel-

;" and

Father's

rested seemed

thirst,"He

in to

the be

really


SUFFERING.

BODILY

XL]

regarding the

words

vindicating,to

the

was

on

of

from

Him.

dutifulness

the

and

stayed

of

could

faith

and

love.

overwhelmed God

had

was

for

His

thirst,and,

sakes

;"

before

us

human

nature

inscrutable

and

we

other,

of

of

it

horrible

a

death, 'who

made

mention

was

intended

who

was

are,

yet without

Such, then,

undergone,

were

and

spired in-

to

real all the

vague

set

which

to

mean

to

of

from

the

was

on

why voice

and

along trial

terrors

is, therefore,

benefit, in the history of

tempted,

was

ask

to

of

dread

"that

Divinity; I

our

words

were

taken

mind

was

infinite

ner. sin-

was

Him,

ture, na-

mind

individual

strange inexplicablethoughts ; and for

Saviour,

a

the

special trial

a

it in

inherent

graciouslyrecorded, His

an

senger Mes-

a

effort, to

seemed

He

when

hurrying the

sharp agony,

of

subject, whatever

manner

supported by

His

nouncements an-

the

created

Doubtless

Perhaps

is

an

of God.

He

example

an

a

instant

when

like the

prophecy.

of

grace

last words

one

as

mercy

without

Him.

forsaken

upon of

faith of

need

seven

For

Him,

our

the

of His

out

divine

sovereign will and

pass,

of filial duty, or Six

of

servant

a

Father's

perfections,yet claim

of

His

upon

Son, the

a

zeal

the

and

bent

was

Thus, the

love

the

heaven,

and

letter, the

in Him

discern

itself,we

prophecy,

very

concerning Cross

If;;,

in

all

points,like

as

sin V Lord's

our

ennobled

1

Heb.

by

sufferings, voluntarily an

iv. 15.

active

obedience;


SUFFERING.

BODILY

166

themselves borne

the

without

them,

who,

but

heavenly mind pain well, is or

it

to

and

against

body,

in close

enemy

when

acknowledge that,

the

and

ready

will of God

are

?

the

most

called

and

not

gaudiness

of

at

and

least

this

its and

to

will not make

must

upon ?

but

those

who gruous, con-

most

tural na-

with fully,

Who,

bulation tri-

Most as

wonders

perceive that

own

blessed, but

most

necessary,

gaze.

must

pain and

us,

the

will with

but

of them

of sacred

group

pursued goods, its

pale

benefit

though

is called

hand, does

that

is there

up

against

as

own

befitting, harmonizing,most

Church

pomps

our

attendants

the

as

Object in the

main

of

only the

all,not

bear

to

we

us,

at

of

voluntaryact, by

own

who

congruous

to

to

look

Who

?

sufferingsbefore

inherit

I say, not

the

Nay,

after

are, even

sent

shrink

have

we

nerve

to

bear

to

to

attack, and

concurrence

Christ's

with

that

help,then

combat

(asit were) our

its presence cheerful

its

the

same

to

(while strength is given us)

it

visible

some

that

see,

what

receive

to

the

courageously,not

summon

upon

by

purpose,

trials in

not

for God's

pray

stedfastly,to

mind

it

meet to

does

for

and

adoring love,

and

inferior

own

Who

?

but

waver,

deliberate

gratitude

attempt bearing his

God

habituallydwells

us,

among

of

warmth

very

worship,yet

self,towards

led, without

is

and

hopes

our

of

thought

And

man.

of

centre

[Serm.

on

all the

on

the

the

which other

glareand

world, its excitements, its keenlysuccesses

luxuries, solemn

are

scene

and

its

not

in

which

transports, its character

faith

must

with ever


XL]

BODILY

have

in its eye ?

reignas

"

to so

as

he

is

in his

now

his true

home,

laid?

So

when

the

could

secured

should the

and

not

Paul

a

allow

themselves

Christ

reflected

company

of

in tears

in

woman

witnesses

"

believe

not

than

to

God

by

as

the in

that

they

pleasures of

moderate

might

innocent

and

Without

deciding about

themselves of

the

They

duty

meant

were

the

enjoy

called

to

considered

1

that

God

be

their

Vide

Rev.

sanction at

world to

see

of

bulations tri-

the

flesh, fare

and delicately, the in

of

of

image

the

glorious

Martyrs ; they

the

Church

"

as

her

they

could

for

nothing more

this

life,however

their

a

\" and

;" and

of them.

use

neighbours, they felt

higher things; the

became

bear

wilderness

in sackcloth

clothed

and

ease,

goodly fellowshipof

of

the

in

was

his necessary

to

saw

army

doom

this, that,

of

not

blood,

and

noble

the of

prophecy fed

They

Apostles, the

the

Prophets, and

read

live

was

lest the

chastisement

day.

every

lap

could

to

Lord

felt

hardnesses

adding

thought

Church

the

or

Christ's,in

his

the

in

They

self-inflicted

sumptuously

and

calling;

sickness, the

be

saints

that

own

his

of

in which

His

rest

corrupt them.

yet

the

own

have

much-enduring

hour

place, if he

themselves

to

not

affliction,from

peaceful

were

safety,they

the

in

will

full,"is not

"

sepulchre

deeply

times

have

to be

other

or

167

Christian

comfort

bereavement, that

What

kings,"and

derive

to

SUFFERING.

their

and

least would

xii. 6. xi. 3.

own

witness

sense

of it.

afflict them


168

BODILY

in His The

in

in

flesh,the

the

prudence,

common

thought,they could with

these

alarms, into

hurrying

told them

was

to

Even

in

become most

latter

It

times.

Apostles as

But

such

was

the

were

was

We

1

than

Jews

whom

did he

eat

It is

most

"

a

according to There

Wilson

needs "

he

told that

his no

Sacra

any

drank

desire,and more

Privata.

we

tive primi-

such

of

of

brethren,

wine

for

a

man

to

Wednesday.

sent preit.

Jerusalem, and the

believing un-

unmolested.

strong drink,

nor

indulge in

nor

quietlyto enjoy him

a

demanded

lived

he

the

fering prospect of suf-

rather

food,

state

to expose

those

uprightnessby

no

animal

miserable

of

dispensationfor

for his

be

to

as

of grace. has

their

if the

Bishop

among

length they

gold

of

more

no

was

tion afflic-

in especially

temper

highly venerated

are

nor

Less

that

fine

mind

too

or discipline,

self-inflicted the

it

was

buffetings ; as

afterwards

St. James

the

hands

fulness

the

"

in

His

life

of

very

been

removed,

were

world's

the

has

into

food ; till at

their

stitious supersenseless

calmly and

luxuries

days, when

such

l.

revere

from

from

them

dim,"

measure

no

inspiredword

for the

distaste

our

His

in

their familiar

be

of

impatient

With

themselves

higher

and

trial, but or difficulty

had

gained

of time

the

portion;

no

cowardly imagination,or

or

faith, they surrendered

that

there

were

visitations.

expected

much.

so

their

were

live out

not

ever

bufferingsof Satan,

of their eyes, these

bereavement

who

[Serm.

love, if they spared themselves

thorn

and

SUFFERING.

to

the

eternal

have

every

the

thing

pleasuresof misery." "

life.

Bishop


BODILY

XL]

luxury

of the his

on

and

about

at

which

he

calls it,

Ark, and in

the

open

and and

wanton," John

when

Paul

in

stripesand

were

in hunger perils,

had

Stephen

itself,which the

brother

city; who was

led the

of

John, had

feelingof

the

safety, why

except that

what

is

past ?

and

the

times

should

feel

Could

we

followed

surprisewhen

1

too

labours

and

Euseb.

faith

who

James, the

in

same

Lord's And

it. in

cup, if this

temporary

enough Cross

the

see

resisted

to

Hist.

overtook

vary, Cal-

upon

blood

unto

ii. 23.

us,

at

realize

it, is it possible that

pain

!"

Jerusalem

in

altogetherlive

who

not

earth,

nakedness

him

drink

of

Peter

and

Apostles, when

have

we

that

the

Barnabas,

followed

ours,

the

triumph

on

Martyrs

to

he

"

chosen

post of service.

the list of sufferers

in the

brief

Apostles tastingour

is it not

ease,

God's

prisons,in

of

unwittingly asked

had

could when

one,

delicate

and

own

it

tents," encamped

the "

army

his

was

be

blessed

heart," as

How

thirst, in cold

and

first of the

he

by

one

his

men,

in

were

he

by loins

"

Could

course.

other

could

his

the

nourish

"

fallingbefore

How

!

ple Tem-

hard

and

kept

slaughter!" as

the

great Apostle, sitting

decree,

fields, and

were

he

his

the

live

and

Thus

Israel,and Judah

warriors

Satan

could

for the

as

drink

and

eat

"

in

thin

were

end

to

his Lord's

by

he

was

lamp burning," for

was

? How

otherwise home

his

(69

often

V supplication

martyrdom be

So

"

knees, that they

his continual

girded

bath.

SUFFERING.

or

we

im-


170

its continuance

patienceat smitten

are

that the many

by

new

a

presses

on

one

more,

by

marks

can

which

those

Let

who

of

then

us

sacrifice unto

our

short

hours

own

with

coming. such and

present

abundant is

Martyrs first began them

little, may,

of

the sent

consecration,

when

will be

"Thy

speaks,we

may

glory.

future 7

done." "

lend

us

we

the

for every

widow's it.

He

for

them, His

Him

to

a

stored ; with

and

death. we

His

of

day

abhors

with

sighs The

all may

suffering, great

mite, Christ

and

shall receive

heaven

torture

to

in

or

the contribution, and

who

faith to Him

calls for

in

man

blood,

; all of us,

like

He

and

usury

their

hearts

Church

Treasury in

a

and

tears, wounds

follow

ease,

settle un-

comforts

our

Let

the natural

as offerings

cheerful

His

Providence.

There

surpriseor

?

of

anxious

or

understood

God

selves our-

ordinary pain,

and

our

And

?"

sake, suffer

could

innocent, when

of

bearing

"

Jesus

gloomy

with

so

it,indeed,

Lord

purposes

inscrutable

own

few

for the

ever

studied

Lord

the

Is

is but

never

determine

however pleasures, whether

a

?

grievous

crucified

had

servants

limb

Lord

the

what

at

or

in to rejoice

saddened, made

or

inconveniences

place as

nerve

for very shame's

we,

irritated

of

Is it

plague ?

Apostle

be troubled

to to be

the

the

body

much

strange though we

till hope of relief is gone

possiblewith our

[Serm.

Is it

?

so

ever

Cross

years

not

in

SUFFERING.

BODILY

be

gave an

Henceforth,

sacrificed us

the

or

in

words

ensample said, as

gloryin tribulation,"as

the

Apostle

the seed

of


let

Meanwhile,

it, and

it

to

range

of

wrath,

of

into

our

hell,

a

by

only

is

ourselves

pains, are

which

are

changed

preparation

His

by for

We

side.

in

the

heaven.

Him

all

is

that

mercy

through

made

are

in

sin

own

our

Christ's

at

171

forget

never

us

speaking,

properly

that,

and

SUFFERING.

BODILY

XL]

the

sprinkling

allowed

children

are

children

of

but

of

of

cause

are

we

who

themselves

suffer

we

grace

foretastes

His

blood

;


SERMON

XII.

HUMILIATION

THE

Heb.

Who,

the

in

of

days

and

supplications

was

able

feared

chief

mystery the

described

it is

Son

of of

holy

faith

of

is

quite beyond

is

no

wonder

not

our

that

He

by

reason

human

but

minds.

before

us,

;

In

we

subjects

cannot

utterly in

more

I

it to

When

the

see

indeed

that

it

same

time,

it

we

but,

that

Trinity.

for

with

truth,

than

the

in

ation humili-

suffering,

and

greater,

;

the

even

of

less

the

our

is set

Trinity

that

that

obedience

Scripture.

doctrine

divine

and

subdue

the

in

He

is

mystery

the

and

more

of

unto

temptation

passage

in

incomprehensible and

prayers Him

heard

learned

to

overwhelming, the

perplex

our

God

this

is involved

measure

up

suffered.

overwhelming

more

tears

was

yet

Son,

a

were

He

in

more

a

which say,

He

things

of as

save

and

death,

offered

had and

crying

strong from

8.

He

when

SON.

ETERNAL

7,

v.

flesh,

Him

though

;

His with

which

the

The

to

THE

OF

at

language

the should

mystery

be

unable


XII.]

Serm.

to

THE

and

convey,

relatingto of

HUMILIATION,

intellect

human

incommunicable

the

God.

Almighty

But

reason

and

man

; it lies not

is

We

it is. He

that

think is

taken

became

much

as

had

had.

ever

think

know.

Reflect, for instance, upon

the

text.

the

Father"

time,

Son

The from

thus

Him,

crying

as

a

yoke

of

a

such

of Christ

glory in

men

us

!

Atonement

it ; and

glory in and

account

its

it the

Angels,

of Those

at

weeping,

with

cations suppli-

and

cising exer-

from

suppose,

fore be-

doctrine

mit, perforcesub-

must

to

take

dispensationwhich

has

Far

be

who

They an

of

stumbling-block,and

it from

see

mysteriousness

before

not

certain

a

and

does

boast

us

in

for sin, cannot

more.

do

glory

found,

you

a

much

as

language

had

not

longed be-

powers

we

put the a

which

forth hence-

and

the

has

much

as

what

"

Do

I would

saying, as

salvation the

who

and

out

unwillingly.

unthankful

brought

them

hard

bondage, to

however

God,

! suffering

in

speaking,that

you

in

as

was everlasting,

obedience my

of

Son

which

flesh,offeringup prayers

in human to

know,

so

this,

as

mystery lies

we

God

that

Eternal

Him,

in what

we

fact

attributes

The

with

how

nature,

divine

nation Incar-

imperfection and

the

with

one

the

as

from

essence

the

much

so

trutlis

level

very

of God

creature's

a

of

manner

in the

told that

are

Him,

He

which

we

Himself

into

to

the

altogetherseparate

infirmity ; yet

infinite

mystery

only in

know

we

receive,

to

subjects more

to

Christ, but

one

[J$

and

the

relates, in part, our

"c.

the

Cross

choose but

but make

of it before

unbelieving world,

and


174

before with of

fallen

with spirits,

them

proud

and

And

contempt

in which

of the

the

it is contained and

it ?

Him?

no

and

that

as

of His A

period

of we

from

to

as

Why

the

it

to

such

transport Him

from

precise result

solution. satisfactory

There

of the

period

long fasts

abode

of

after

His

earthly mission.

Then

how,

that

know

days ? He

did

beasts

V

not

time,

to

temptation eat

except

His we

Lukeiv.

2.

His

around

still

Mark

"

was

i. 13.

questions is

and

He He

Apostles; know

nothing," and

1

cast

of

thing some-

it, being the

of Moses

earth

on

place

have

the

was

in the

death,

took

to

mystery again is

to

to His

particularobject in Satan

and

for

undergone

What

like

time

Take,

other

own

of His

ignorance

many

too

narrative

it.

was

long ?

able

These

is

real

is ascribed

came

be

of the

of

Satan's

what

and

remarkable same

of

humiliation

our

causes

so

How

Him

of

it was

temptation?

admit

and

was

What

over

Lord's

us

redemption

Why

place to place? the

it

mysterious also, as exciting

temptation.

it?

tempting power

miracle

derision

surface

very is

manner,

all,seeing our

during

this

creed, though

and

our

impressing upon

nature,

to

of

doctrine

instance, His

not

face, but

ungodly. the

as

wonder,

their

the

mysterious,so

most

of

confess

they

it in

but

[Serm.

confusion

cherish

and

gains

OF

no

boldness

reverent

a

grace,

at

HUMILIATION

THE

of

Elijah, tion. resurrec-

that was

last gaged en-

appeared, the

forty

less, only that with

the

wild


XII.]

Again,

there

is

of this

Holy

Ghost

voice

from

beloved

is forthwith

to

into

word) almost

beloved

and

be

is

see

a

in the

like

be

and

I to

Him"

be

cannot

we

of the

person

descent

took

"

Holy Spirit is meant

This

God,

entire

subject

under

mercy

is

revealed

;" yet what

his

thoughts

conjecture.

even

hell, \vhich

various

asked

cerning con-

little

as

of the

knowledge

us

questions of

depth

in

its

and

in

all these

Matt.

iv. 3.

in

ignorance

The

review.

1

tion, tempta-

graciousEconomy.

redemption, points.

All

man."

second

could

On

My

that

into

to

is

it

tion, tempta-

be

our

by

command

questions might

of His

tism bap-

the

up

present limited

our

you

momentous

nexion, con-

Observe, too, that

of l

Him

His

"

bread

made

of the

My

ately" immedi-

some

recognition,

Son

the

upon

our

Spirit driveth

Devil

the

bring together these

result,

pleased,"

were

the

is

the

(whatever

this solemn

means

impress

"This "

first act

the

After

well

if there

nexion con-

of

renewal, apparently,of Adam's

solved, with

nature

descent

baptism.

wilderness.

manner,

His

in the

understanding, between

Son," that

stones

In

As

drive

designs were

we

am

says,

the

from

"ijfThou these

I

"

our

"

the

proclaimed,

temptation, the

and

175

mystery

His

had

wilderness."

of

with

on

Mark

beyond

was

Him

in whom

St.

the

the

something

Heaven

Son,

SON.

temptation

upon

as

into

ETERNAL

THE

we

the

dispensation

great and one

on

order

or

blessed other

two

ought

of

to

dwell


176

THE

and

HUMILIATION

OF

thankfully,but

enlarge,mindfully and recollection

constant

itself,but to

them

and

notices partial

two

or

altogetherof

us

upon

one

great Divine

a

not slighting what partial,

all,like the

is not but

giving it

is much

at the

servant

increase

of the

danger

who

servant

what

we

assertion

there

is

spiritof

Incarnation, I propose before

set

the

as

with

Church

Bearing

in

receive

may

the

humiliation

of the Eternal

us

The these

manner

text

says,

words, than

"

"

the first

at

gathers up, here he

sees

another

more.

words

In and

this

concerning it,

of

Son

Lord

sightmay there, hears

thingin

the

in the

way

statements,

he

a

appear.

nothing of

ends

was.

Now,

more

Many

fragments

Prayer-book;

the

Saviour,

and

thing said

our

usury.

Son."

much

some

one

when

itself

were

God,"

trading

know

we

our

it ;

with

own

ultimate

Son,

though

He

people,or religious

His

He

to blessing,

that

so

that humiliation

and

knowledge.

us,

the

or

what

consider

God's

then, that

mind,

trulyabout

let

by

an

concerning

received

to

slothful

thing, with know

ever

committed

He

comes

has

there

as

that

to

now,

it

bined strangelycom-

Scripture doctrine

Catholic

talent

the

Lord

the

you

is

every

nothing

because

And

present day, in which

that

few

are

his lord's talent*

can.

narrow

vealed re-

large En-

they

given us,

buried

professionof knowing

a

the

is

are

Work.

because

ought, even

we

the

with

pensation all,as regardsthe dis-

after

that

[Seum.

in

is implied man

a

of

gious reli-

in

Church*

and

among

world, he gains something gets possession of

knowing

very

sacred

little about


XII.]

THE

them

really. He

ETERNAL

the

various

which

met

with

be,

he

or

puts his

them, that is, the meaning,

untaught, not

an

How

can

he

and

waited ?

use by diligent

text, will

but,

;

gathered from heard

argument

a

there, even

collection

of

he

the

rightmeaning,

but

his you

And

the least reflection must

show

poor

and

or

unworthy meaning,

meaning,

the

having

which, I much little

idea, little or

no

We

idea. that

or

have,

they

we

one

sense,

recollect vol.

to

we

Sons

that

of

God

meaning.

what

a

how

false

very

"

a

the

led to say

been

of

great many

vague

God," minds"

general notion

ourselves

we

are

natural super-

called,

Scripture. Moreover

in

even

retain the N

which

solemn high, religious,

no

perhaps, a

know

it,yet may

iil

a

an

orthodox

the Son

"

has,

and

put upon

I have

heard, perhaps,(and

have

he

something extraordinaryand

mean

; but

in

fear, convey,

gift

sacred

doctrines

own

rather

the words,

used

the

phrases,on

will

man"

Spiritof God."

thingsof the this from

natural

the

he is most

when

of

learner,

a

knowledge

but

"

as

Gospel

has

not

language

on

in word, he

puts

discern

caught up here,

sentence

a

ent irrever-

instruction,he

the

surely,if all the

most

and

of it for

Church's

what

needs

shall

it

meditation

of the

understand

to

come

Author

continual

By

he

approached

never

ing mean-

must

as

of the

meaning

opinions

own

carnal

a

expect

Divine

the

on

of wisdom

has

say

man

a

the real

apprehend

if Scripture,

to

happen,

inconsistent

upon

and

be

;

and

it may

as

of

mind.

are

177

interpretsthem,

according to he has

SON.

though

we

do not

impressionof it,)that


178

the

HUMILIATION

THE

Angels

collect

just thus

Lord,

our

the

Sons

are

well-beloved

than

mere

a

to many

them

the

at

men

human

those

who

mysteriesof

different

was

who

eagerly

so

the

the

and

God,"

they

doctrine

Gospel

then were

words

felt that

they

indeed,

in

but

by

they

could

What,

our

Lord

that

is, His

son

by

sons

of

Lord

God,

and

birth, and Him

the

excellent

"

we

are

Saviour He

us

;

the

title, the

Son

gloriesof cold

and

the believing, un-

day, public explanations simple

needed

and

sacred

They

none.

Son

the

was

could

is the

the

God,

of

marvellous indeed

not

"

nature.

and stand, under-

Son

to

of

is such.

?"

Son

of

are

but

be

sons,

God,

Hence "

of God

true

We

adopted

yet, however

Son or

very

Only-begottenSon. for"

How

for

die.

by

is the

alone

!

"

full

thousand

a

to

is meant

that

heaven

they might gain life,and

dare

meant

of

this

Christ

they

which

then,

initiated

those

of

saying that

salutarytruths, which

which

at

as

witnessing to

were

duly

grew

first Christians

the

been

primitive Christians,

times

necessary

; but

different

enjoyed the

When

!

refer

How

in this

that

and

saw

convey-

vigorously apprehended

gracious announcement, of

the

more

more

many

kingdom of

mind

was

is much

nature.

have

He

that

the words

; while

most

we

applied to

as

He

that

is all that

His

to

of

state

into the

This

man.

merely

is the

God, and

of

consequence,

God,

from

came

[Serm

title

the

from

He

that

In

God.

of

much

OF

Such

It is

God,

called the but

"

our

reallyand

by

Scripture calls knowledge

high

it

be,

we

is too know


XII.]

THE

from

His

own

may

dare

so

existed

ever

being

is

In the

Godhead.

"

Word

was

with

when

the

when

Creed, when, Him

Very

or

is the

by be

to

Son

of

God

God

True

holy,all wise,

all

from

time

Him,

and

in

idle

languageto His

from

be

must

For

fess con-

Light,

in that He

whatever

is,all

God

God, He

be

must

God, but

ever

with

one

of Him

separated in

essence

"

speak as

as

say that

to

separate from

deny

in

His

also have

deny

to

minds,

our

He

whom

Wisdom, been

in

has

His lighted, de-

ever

Goodness,

or

and

rash

Father

the

to

as

"

with

as

tellect, in-

or

reason,

our

;

the

at

indivisibly,so

Only begotten Word, Power, which

from

Light

the

in

mean

be

profane language

to

we

Apostles

that it would

will,was

as

of

powerful,all good, eternal,infinite

Father,

or

and

one

title, the Son

God."

separate from

not

Thus

of the

God,

True

the

and

explainingourselves,we

yet since there is only one same

and,

of His

"

manner

from

God, He

of

the

has

Word,

God."

was

all Scripture,

way "

sible indivi-

one

Word,

the

the

used

after

it in

they use

His

is called the

God, and the Word

earlyChristians

we

hensible incompre-

own

partakerin all the fulness beginning was

God," they meant,

if solitary,

Dearly-belovedSon

who

Him,

with

Son,

His

is not

perfectionof

in the

nature, His

eternal

17!)

that in His

speak, but

to

SON.

God

that

mouth

Essence, and

ETERNAL

Him

or

from

everlasting. The

yet

text

learned

suffered."

goes He

on

to

"

say ;

obedience

Obedience

though He

by

the

to belongs'

n2

a

were

a

thingswhich servant, but

Son, He con-


180

THE

of

Son.

a

In

no

His

Father

and

the

Father's

Co-equal

not

the

His

flesh,when

Minister He

as

He

became

words,

experience of nature,

and

amid

mysterious

former

part of the

days of

His

flesh," He

with that

able

was

He

in that

are,

I the

sacred

took

truth results.

implied in

currence con-

mere

Him

on

will

a "

He

up

and

ence obedi-

temptation. in the

that

tears,

in the

"

and

prayers

words

and

higher

death, and

from

lower

a

learned

declares

offered

He

yet had

it is described

in all

was

plications sup-

unto

Him

was

heard

of

the

points tempted

going forelike

as

sin."

only concerned

am

is

"

been

son,

a

Or, in the

feared."

yet without

with what what

"

to

separate will

therefore, amid

Him

save

chapter, He we

was

strong crying to

had

; which

text

the

"

This, then, is the force

under

agony

of

days

dent incisufferings

He

and, suffering"

in the

toil and

Further,

it.

and

same

Himself

in it towards

wrought

perfectthan

more

But

what

obedience."

was

a

the

He

Though

life,

Himself

obedience. "

and

Son's

the

things,the

humbled

then

creature,

a

Him

Father, His Power

Himself. had

there

also, so the Son

all

in

God

with

was

of the

servant," taking on

a

to

His

Wisdom

separate work, and

the

the characteristics

between

life

Son's

glory the

same

of a

[Serm.

union

work

Father's

and

and

eternal

of will and

the

as

;

the very Word

of

His

distinction

was

and

OF

accordance, co-operation,are

currence,

form

HUMILIATION

here

itself,not Let

it,

'

us, "

The

in how

settingbefore it was,

or

you

why,

or

then, reverentlyconsider Word

was

made

flesh ;"


XIL]

THE

which

by

is meant,

would He

which

man

and

dwelt

answer

to

force

the

do

to

He

Essence

Infinite

of

themselves

His

reallyas

while

thus in

not

How was

born,

when

grave,

and

through, Word,

He now

He

of but

was

He

for and

His

wisdom

love, towards for

His

as

if

Thus

us.

power,

by

His

redemption through

our

in

devils

great mercy

the

on

and

He

As

attached

was

in the

cross,

the

time

Unchangeable

He

which

he

had

which

in creation

acts

towards

our

He

He

through

wrath,

fore. be-

while

all

"

did

was

the

instrument

towards and

He

Angels by He

so

own

to

as

And,

Himself, He

flesh

The

by

Son-

Father.

right hand,

God. the

eternal

what

Eternal

the

assumed acted

God's

was

Son

the

tempted,

was

at

that

so

conceived, when

was

the

at

words)

His

All

possible?

He

His

being properties

to

be

came be-

existed

never

the

to

case

into

own,

defective

use

to

cease

took

no

and

He

that

His

Him,

nature

new

that

was

earth, when

on

by

a

words,

body, and,

goodness, or

respect

any

and

His,

perfect likeness adding

in

itself,in all its

them

in

(to

divine

His

ship,or

soul

as

Him

of

those

nature

than

except

or

attributes

or

other

were

(which

but Spirit),

creation, making

never

of

cular parti-

some

continuallyin the

man's

originalfulness, creatinga moment

Him,

before, that He

not

was

181

selected

in

elect, through His

what

they

He

that

condescends

of all His

own

SON.

not

existing sense

ETERNAL

has

nature, His

own

His

acted which person,

an

indissolubly. attribute, simply, absolutely,

St.

Paul

speaks, "

as

in

other

places,of

the


THE

182

of

love

God,

HUMILIATION

and

to

the "

such

use

of

He

which

of the

out

earth

though

do

we

bodies,

After

not

see

their

Eternal

and

be

then,

to

clothed

Himself

one

same

and

own

acts

man,

he

had

higher or thoughts Word

it,not

with

such

Him

not

humiliation

; He

out

in the

of of

His if He

as

He

in it,He

acted

Do

it.

not

we

peculiarkind

a

himself,

he, the in

feelingsand faculties,for

the

than

an

self

before

were

? Far

incarnation

accidental

change

the who

but first), is the 1

Acts

to

I

see

throw

that

so

being,

be it from of

! but

it

made

not

lower

day,

understood

essence,

parallelthe

to

of from

of

risees, Pha-

been, but, having

ever

explaina Mystery (which

to

thought

had

if his usual

as

fresh

be

must

through

race

their

last

at the

see

obedience,

circumstances

our

will

of

friends,

Christ

created

a

suffered

men,

of

with of His

instrument

among

He

what

ceased

and

upon

deed

merely

saw

1."

of God.

Son

this manner,

obeyed

did

and

souls but

earth

suffering, temptation, and

the

blood

speak of seeingour

we

the whole

as

Very

as

Ephesus,

or

word

multitude, all who

the

flesh,saw,

Just

of

own

said

Feed

"

Apostles,Disciples,Priests, and

the

so

and

the

His

with

one

venture

context.

and literally the strictly

was

Himself.

God

God," if I may

Lord

our

in

so

"

the elders

to

purchased

Accordingly, whatever

God,

sacred

God," he says

hath

[Serm.

of

of

the blood

"

words

Church

holiness

the

placeexpresslyof

OF

the

sion, occaour

Eternal

I mention

the relinquished

facilitate your

ception con-

subjectof it,to help you xx.

28.


XII.]

THE

towards

SON.

contemplatingHim

still the

as

ETERNAL

Son

short

nature

of

of His

God

as

God

I33

and He

though

began

think

and

act

as

affections,and Before

joy

He

and

but

came

grief,fear

His

were

as

had

He

He

man's

had

of

word

His

born

was

danger, a

subject

read

we

might showed He

to

on

pass

Thus

natural the

one

from

him

Him

he

Him.

;

and,

the

at

disobey.

He

possessed at and

human.

Nature

the

and

time

natural

a

that

He fear

Holy

For

another,

a

a

deed in-

deed

Still

the

cup

Peter

when

crucifixion,

tempting

double

and

instance,

praying that

if for

once

wards after-

eternity and

prospect of His

and

on

pain,though ever

in

of His

came

every

had

but

tears, and

of

of

sharply,as

attributes, divine

that

so

He

hand, from

was

came

creature, such

Divine

influence

occasion

a

man's

a

shrinkingfrom

which

He

evil; but

savoured

other

ruling

at

of

His

Virgin Mary,

surprise

rebuked

murmur

the

Essence

Eternal

of

of

flesh

the

on

of

Before

heart,

manhood,

the

in

infinity ; but,

virtues

infirmities.

His

pervaded

more

many

perfectionsof God,

tempted

man's

and

wants

the

be

ignorance;

Before

ours.

self-denial.

a

culties, fa-

above infinitely

was

properties and

also the

not

God,

as

all man's

doubt, pain and

but

had

could

He

of

and

faith, meekness,

earth

He

fullyas they are

as

afterwards

man,

Eternal

acted

with

a

imperfections,sin excepted.

all these

earth, He

on

a

earth

on

afterwards

assumed

perfection. That original

Mind, which, tillthen, had thought and to

at once,

man

had

Him

to

assemblage He

was

all-


184

HUMILIATION

THE

powerful,though

in the

of

in the I would

him

like

the

upon whether

language a reflect

the

consider

how

contradiction

a

does

recollect, or

said of

him, that

he

This

at an

to

the

infant, which

soul

which can

a

sight,what

while

we

fullyformed,

child to

upon

be

Who that

of wrath

capable can

say,

infant

as

of if

the

how

yet

is

a

we

is ?

seems

at that

the

on

; and

soul

what

that

know

is it,

on

the

had Who

eyes

only the

can

know,

we

What,

deed, in-

Baptism

opened

on

it has

of

a

to

us, sonless, rea-

soul be

a

(blessedbe God)

through to

a

transporting

moment

other

birth

new

without

hand, indeed,

one

it.

state

so helpless,

so

one

it startles

the

life,yet has,

regenerated.

be

know

have

to

of meditation

source

a

look and

so

strange

be

to

mysterious than

more

infant ? How

an

be

in

not

consider

seems

of animal even

may be

him

he

not

that

does

indeed,

seems,

functions

and

it may

imagination,if

let

months, which

soul for many senses

Or

mystery.

determine

to

person,

his

reflect

him

thing which

a

he

at.

and

mind,

own

try

know

self-same

appease

hinted

Let

and

it, in another

serve

may

of his

rather, whether

one

knows

of peculiarities

it is.

not

of terms,

just now

memory,

does

or

cannot

sense

those

were

if

mystery, but

contradiction

on

still incapable

it ; and

to

mere

a

condition

facultyof he

not

which itself,

nature

Let

of

him

have

human

see

form

very

this, as

at

He

; still

servant

a

temptation,though exposed

stumble

one

any

a

of

form

[Serm.

all-knowing,though partiallyignorant;

was

of

OF

see,

say

the

Spirit!

in what

state

it has

not

its


XII.]

THE

energies of

ETERNAL

will

of

and

reason

SON.

with sphere,quite consistently the

to

that

all of us,

faith of

Christ, have

seeing what without

having a

do

men

Gehazi,

coming

his presence

Who

St.

or

And

this

any

contradiction

upon

earth, in with

him

he is

so, how

of heaven

suggests

addressed *

2

to

and

of the to

us

v.

of

the

the

Word

flesh?

night?" it to

pronounce

the

to

seem

God

of

with feelings,

and

be was

out with-

faith

and

Father

Acts

Divine

thought from

one

receivingall worship

and

Himself

26.

His

other, reading all hearts,

the

Nicodemus,

Kings

in

according to

was,

to

even

bosom

\

when

joy, doubt, misgivings,infirmities,

foreseeingall events, in the

Corinth

visions we

spirit

announced

St. Paul

or

the first, passingin

from

as

in

there

his

he

while

even "

can

virtues

temptations, still He Nature,

crease in-

an

Are

flesh, compassed within

our

and

"

with

when

when

to

that, while

human

patience,fear

He

Peter

before

where

being

here,

this, without

probation?

Sapphira'sbearers,

went

knows

ous unconsciare

and

like Elisha

beyond themselves,

range

end

and

who,

now

of

say the

impressed yet

and

"

sensibility in-

diminution, of the practicalreality

a

before

can

we

see,

reflection,

earthly sojourn

our

we

its

livingin

all the while

self in consequence,

not

Who are

double us,

realityof

strange but

some

know

not

unknown

some

world? all who

presence

we

the

of

followed the

not

in

power

to

not

least

at

or

life in God's

of

external

185

?

This, indeed, is what

in those

which

v.

9.

as

surprisingwords

imply 1 Cor.

that

iv. \9.

even

v.

3.

His


THE

186

human He

nature

spoke

Son

him.

To

that

the

subjectsas

have

taken

it

from

is

one

in the

would

observe, in of

ground

very

anxious

very

no

very

of

a

thought

indeed

have

they

from

would

be

the in

small

no

until and

as

man, as

appear

in all His

a

who

in

which

our

they

it, they

use

by

be

each

various

to

and

yesterday,to-day,and 1

in

other, as

name.

John

ever," iii. 13.

in

its

truth,

Saviour, God to

our

His

personalityas

one

and

contrary attributes, for

subtle

a

reallyexistingbeing, external entire

man,

In

and

but

is meant

truth

sacred

it in

light.

reallya

was

Lord

to be

their

what

if assailed

of the

they kept

complete to

one

robbed

and

be

Christ, God,

call

considered

danger,

contemplate

we

minds,

if

even

would

themselves

according to to

not

way

vague

observant

It

end.

believe

so

title to

disputant,of being substance,

who

are

have

serious

suspect, to perplex the faith

accustomed

been

by applying that and

I

persons

and

is all ;

that

it will

is

there

more

make

to

I

being, as be

of the

present,

where

great many

They

at

difficult matter,

orthodox,

we

its

I

that

answer,

it not

belief,even religious

part of the community men

even

consider

to

strange thing to say, though I say it, that

much

to

up

heaven,

tempted

believe, especially practical. Let a

ascended

is in heaven V

the

on

while

foregoing,abstract, speculative,

I unprofitable,

and

in heaven

hath

down

conclude, if any

such

[Sbrm.

time

man

came

which

man

OF

very

No

"

He

of

that

at

was

to

heaven, but the

HUMILIATION

we

are

the "

the

same same

using words


XII.]

THE

which

profitnot.

ETERNAL

Till then

Object of faith,which titles and

identitydistinct

an

true

Him

be not

do

sense

itself the ascribe

such

however

What and

correct

themselves

instead Son

incarnate

in

surely be

of

againstpresumption, Ahaz, refusingto

ask

Creed,

as

ever

one

We

well

as

to

when

to

from

heaven

of

God

He

as

is,is

whole

of

well

to

His

consider

He

who

was

as

a

creature

8

tempt

for

gotten forour

Divine

well

from

nigh

Light," Him.

from

God, which

is

in consequence,

humiliation,

of His

notion

; like

of the Nicene

but

of the Father

mention

described

as

truth ; and,

on

in His

Light

way

late

nigh

have

separate

ever

may

guarding

it should

pattern

the

charge

is revealed

we

and

vague

earth.

carry to

a

the

without next

God, yet

in

proceed

we

unable

are

the

theology of

human;

Him

of Him

not

this

of God

Son

of

image

the

have

we

with

Yet

sign,lest

after the

from

with

a

is the His

as

God

"

the

what

by it,we

regardHim,

speak

true, but

for

of

words,

end

they

pretence

us

In

idea

our

truth, graciouslydisclosed

sacred

support, that Christ

ceased

denies

Influenced

the

the

else.

from

gain if

lightingup

brought against

existence

offices which

we

hearts ?

our

if

con-

incorporate into

and

abundant,

centuries, which, under

the Lord.

Him, and

up

do

without

thing

every

know"

that

which

on

personal

a

attributes

Him?

name

affixed

has

take

to

realize

not

mere

from "

we

as

manifold

to

nature

a

be

but

meaning,

what

too

is not

J87

do

we

properties may

gruity and and

SON.

we

personality now

from

; but

spoken whom how

do


188

these

distinct

minds

?

are

of

and,

able

to

change

In

truth, His

sacred

Nature

the

to

doctrine

intended

to

itself His

hope

to

shall

we

gain one

possibly look in

we

discoursingof

between

Christ

the Most

of God

understand

speaking

dispute, of the

thoughts,not not

exposed

the

former

ancient

to

the

I fear I

tend

to

be

thinks

must

say,

on

whither

Meanwhile its

distinguish

to

nature

feel

to

not

learned and

I

in

(to use

to

the

opinionsare

deny

am

their

pursue

are

question ; and the

be Nestorians,

and

or

reflect,

to

language

they begin by being

to

Son

the

and

who illiterate,

or

temptation

necessity,

human

man

or

quence conse-

is God.

inquire

to

incurious

Ebionites

altogether.

of

His

have

who

theology,)that

lians,that they go

earth

and

man

us

of

matter

on

we

? how

In

say?

works,

for

words,

separatelyas

so

is

of

a

and

lived

who

God

of those

and

reason,

as

the

can

of Him

own

we

led,

words

nature

that

our

of

abandon

we

simple vision

High, speaking

Divine

His

His

Person.

faith, how

beyond

often

too

seem

preserve

when

our

sort, what

any

are

to

and

true

we

providentially

to

so

But

identityunbroken.

apprehend,

is

nite, infiwhen

portion

mind

throughout, and

rest

gracioushelp afforded

this

and

the

a

but

of man,

is that

our

Son

was

preservingthe

Sonship which

on

of

idea

descent

God, then

without

Divine

the

incomprehensible;

first of

merely speak

we

together in

the

though

reason,

our

[Serm.

hold

continue

to

servant,

a

OF

Him

of

notions

We

into that

in

HUMILIATION

THE

and

religiousworld leading;

and

of

Sabel-

that

Christ's

of

they

divinity little will not


XII.]

THE

discover

that

it is

creation

vague till the

teach

heart,

without of

warmth How

a

will

human many

ways,

the

Writ

which

the

the

Christ

gift,instead

of

Surely

in

Rome,

if the

May

rash

a

faith

God,

into

Son

begotten Ghost, was

buried,

heaven, end

from

of the

from

the

as

from be

tent con-

which

perpetual

a

creed, each

deep

wells

from

the

the

for

of truth? of

errors

subtle,

more

so

Holy

pureness

our

escaped

because

ruptions cor-

philosophy spread self-trusting

and

to

realize,

which

we

our

Lord

rose

of

to

as

us

a

to

conceived

heart

and that

confess

Only-

His

baptized,that

was

the

give

well

as

were

again

whence

world,

Father,

the

even

born

was

draw

we

of

we

are

in

inherited

Church

to

under

!

understanding doctrine

His

to

worse,

the

fail.

long

shall

and

may,

have

vain

of

When

wisdom

best

has

to

obscure,

to

interpretations

Catholic

Church

the

last

How

the

but

sure

Error

date

majestic

attempting

he

as

our

modern

a

faith startle

is

time, but

a

or

religion of

labours?

bequeathed

has

himself,

of

the

doctrine,

complicated

now

the

enjoy

for

name

Ever-living Son,

called

of

Apostles ?

of the

age to

over

that

traditions

the from

so

real

corpse,

Church

our

the

that

orthodoxy

long

which

for

mind

189

abstract

mere

a

its members

of it

SON.

adoring

of the

defection

it, and

ETERNAL

by

the

Holy

Virgin Mary, suffered, and

from

He

judge

the shall the

into

dead, ascended come

quick

again, and

the

at

dead

the !


XIII.

SERMON

PATTERN

A

ZEAL,

JEWISH

Judges

So

all thine

let

be

Him, land

the

What

says

the

when

rest

which

the

they

as

had

before

!

that

love

And

might.

It

Neither

did

in

pass,"

strong,

that

and

tribute,

to

to

came

was

the

to

present

"

Israel

when

dwelt

that

words

them

"

out.

Canaanites

them

his

in

forth

goeth

these

Canaanites

them

let

but

;

years.

writer,

the

put

Lord

O

he

do

goes

sacred

drive the

forty

contrast

a

history

perish,

sun

31.

v.

enemies

CHRISTIANS.

TO

did

not

terly ut-

drive

Ephraim

out

Neither

Gezer

did

....

Zebulon

drive

the

out

inhabitants

of

Kitron ....

Neither

Asher

did

drive

Neither

Accho

did

....

? the

sight

forsook

of

the

"

And

the

the Lord

drive

What

V children

and

inhabitants

Naphtali

Bethshemesh

of

inhabitants

the

out

of

served

the did

Baalim ....

Lord

and

1

served

Judges

Baal

i. 28"33.

and

the

out

was

Israel

of

sequence con-

evil

in

they

Ashtaroth.


Sebm.

XIIL]

And

the

that

of the

anger

He

and

JEWISH

delivered

ZEAL,

Lord

He

spoiledthem, and

of their

round

enemies

U)l

hot

was

the

into

them

"c.

sold

against Israel,

hands

of

into

them

spoilers

the

hands

Whithersoever

about ....

they

went

them

the

out,

for evil, as

had

sworn

V

the

hand

of

Lord

had

unto

them;

Here

is the

and

the

Lord

said, and

they

On the

the

contained

in

Ephraim

text.

Zebulon,

Issachar

the

and

and

and

in the

Lord.

they

turned

them

down

that

power

it rally,

son

and

:

In

grace

as

been

ropes

Benjamin,

to

ends

Machir

and

Church

of

trod

God

had it

lassitude

and

as effectively though

as

the

Philistines. :

when

their enemies

off its

with

Deborah

long captivity

it, that, whenever

shake

bound

awake,

which

great mercy, had

within

to

the

Their

; the

sharplyand

of

contrast,

conquering ; conquering

vain

ground

persuaded

never

new

the

and

smote

Awake,

song

to to

be

Him.

of

chapter

God's

nothing, through

as

"

the

strength of

was

the

faithfulness un-

Naphtali, rousing, uniting,

their enemies, assailing

it had

and

apostasy, and

to

hand, consider, by way

other

narrative

could

tressed greatly dis-

were

ruin.

the

with

Lord

the

as

of indolence

picture

leadingto cowardice, national

against

was

So

awake,

withs

green it

was

awake,

and now.

utter

a

thou arise,Barak, and lead thy captivity captive, Such

of Abinoam." it

was

obeyed.

1

In

Judges

was

the

inspiredcry

consequence

ii. 11

"

15.

the

of

war

Canaanites

;


192

ZEAL,

JEWISH

discomfited

were

had

in battle

obedience

God's

to

suffering, and I propose

will,

lesson

conveyed

to

indeed

through

the

lesson

the

"

is with

reference

that

should

we

What this

that

:

"

rational

His

nay

the

zeal consists a

quickness

and

jealousyhow

a

an

heroic

whatever resolve

mountains,

His

when of

a

of forgetfulness

say) of

name

"

shrinking

"

mentioned,

fulness

a

yieldHim

but

with

intense

an

of purpose,

service

at

energetic

difficulties, were hand

strict

they

as

gives the sign, "

obloquy,or reproach,or persecution,

carelessness

to

eye

or

a

insulted, is

"

push through

a

(so

His

personal feeling, all

in

indignation,

an

honour

it is mentioned,

sacrifice of to

His

to

a

"

"

determination

and

sinners

an

"

glory,

sinners,

feelingwhen

all God's

bears

them,

of His

impatience,at witnessing

is

us

scrupulousness, vigilance,

punctuality,which

pollutionof sin and

of

of

especiallyof

so,

"

thirst for the advancement from

individuals,

as

praise, faith

reasoningor questioningabout

no

a

and

; that

commands

heartiness, and

surely it

especiallyteaches

and, surely,if

to

ment, Testa-

part of Scripture.

prayer

has redeemed

attention

Old

a essentially duty

as

the

extends

for

;

duties

own

Testament as

and

upon

history,which

individuals

as

every

creatures,

He

whom

remarks

some

our

read

zeal is

submission;

us

manly

trial of trouble

greater part of the

to

of

land

reward, peace.

in this

us

the

and

"

picture

a

short

make

to

Old

the

the

to

now

is

a

"

then

"

fled ;

and

Here

forty years."

rest

[Serm

friend

all that is

and

relative, nay

naturallydear

to

a

us,

hatred when


XIII] He

PATTERN

A

Follow

"

says,

characteristics

Me."

of

These Such

zeal.

Moses,

Phinehas, Samuel,

temper

enjoined

their conduct The Deborah:

of

Lord

; but

he

when

Now,

the

let

let them

it has

sometimes

been

keeping apply to

us

duty

of

God,

thy

the

the

as

sword

take

to

the

Jews

into his

St. Peter.

So

sayingthat

these

were

But

it does

mind

which of

us

told to do ;

do

commands

they

;

longer profitablefor doctrine,

not

for

for

his

zeal,

so

us, to

us.

of

temper is not

quired re-

history is

reproof,for

for

but

to

by

his

use

no

tion, correc-

in righteousness. St. Peter

for instruction

blamed,

Jewish

else,surely,the

to

apply the

foster

and

pre-suppose

words

is meant

not

that

again

up

apply

not

do

not, hence, follow

they

Put

is what

far,then, if this

it is

enemies

Saviour's

our

not

doubt

no

"

the

to

do

kill the

and

sword

place 1," are

far, doubtless, it is clear

be

mands com-

taking and "

can

sun

the

promised land,

There

words

given

their

to

naan. Ca-

of

the

as

that

service

stern

Christians.

is the

perish, O

be

said

instance, relative

possession of

our

Him

might."

Israelites,

it

the

in

enemies

love

and

of

temper

nations

temper

all Thine

forth in his

for

the

the

Israelites,especiallyin

goeth

"

of

some

was

that

that

of strenuous

not

are

abandoned

expresses

"So

|Ofl

David, Elijah;

all the

on

towards text

CHRISTIANS.

TO

of

was

the

sword. Man's

duty, perfection,happiness,

1

VOL.

III.

Matt.

xxvi. O

52.

have

always


194

ZEAL,

JEWISH

been

being been

one

and

now

from

the

commanded

holiness

of

aids

ever

lived

is

Christian

the

perfection.

that

then, Israelites

of

all

of

God

have

in the

way

of

justice,

duties

their

not

in

apply to

they

but and

in their

not

were

other

form

to

went

case

clear is it that

as

of Moses

or

David,

if

imposed

us

heart

the

and

taking should

for, it is clear,

;

of obedience,

inward

character,

be

must

would

we

sible, imposon

accidents

certain

our

is

promised land,

mere

a

It

enemies,

the

or

higher privileges

love.

keeping possession of sense

ian, Christ-

a

Saints

and

some

of

The

these

driving out

the

was

far

walked

by faith, and

always

has

and truth* self-mastery,

mercy,

has

What

duties.

same

different

a

; he

was

ever

not

Israelite is still the holiness

for

and

he

the

an

though

He

same.

what

[Serm.

be

the

as

saved

heart

through

Christ. This

is

Jewish the

quite evident,

historyand

the

principlesof

some

persons

times, that

a

sort

were

some

its direct

and

this

use,

is the

at

so

They

to

Testament, us,

this verv

day,

in

conclusion

so

the

to

way which

see

of

a

ite, Israel-

form

that, unless

it is difficult

verse di-

formed

obedient

are

so

and

many

outward

an

are

us,

have

of the

than

service.

Old

apply

at

to

are

which

commands,

apply

not

repeated

more

of ceremonial

way

do

in the heart

much

throughout the

these

the

which

commands

they certainlymust

peculiarcharacter and

For

said

varied, and

and

many

attentivelyexamine

divine

it.

have

if we

and

abundant

they

in

what

is

precept

these

same

;


PATTERN

A

XIII.] often

persons

rid themselves

Jews

and Let

our

For

thy

thou

goest

bring thee

with

it,

possess

it,

possess

unto

mercy

thou

covenant

them;

neither Ye

down

and

groves, .

burn shalt

Thou .

have

no

shalt

Next

say, this far

more

down

their graven all the

thy daughter,

or

1 Cor.

x.

11.

nor

riages mar-

down

people

their fire.

with

images

which

the

eye

shall

thee; thine

as

temper,

relations of

the

wife

Rom.

xv.

4.

02

Deut.

them

under gressions trans-

friends. or

thy bosom,

2

profane

Christians

viz. the

and

thy mother, of

as

well-instructed

enjoinedupon

own

son

;

show

make

cut

distressingcircumstances,

the

the

them

2."

godly zeal, was

thy brother,

1

deliver

call it,but

of their

whither

destroy their altars,

observe, this merciless

people would

thou

images, and

them

pity upon

the

smite"

them,

their

shall

land

shalt

with

shall

consume

God

thy

veyed. con-

utterlydestroy

.

Lord

are

...

and

"

no

them

break

have

When

"

into the

....

and

I

they

the land of Canaan.

shall

make

shalt

tells nition admo-

our

commands

which

in

terms

from

to

that

nations

St. Paul for

say

that the

instance, that for the extirpationof the

God

Lord

it, and

written

the

of

some

the

nations

devoted

they

learningV

to, and

referred

thou

historyis

consider

us

in

and

; whereas "

willingto

are

Testament,

barbarians

that the Jewish

us

195

They

concerned

not

are

almost

were

Old

of the

that Christians

draw.

to

on

go

CHRISTIANS.

TO

thy or

son,

thy

vii. 1"5.

"

If or

friend

16.


196

JEWISH

which

is Let

us

shalt not neither

consent

all the

to

this command be

love

two

and

the

He

law

Lord

Lord

the

of

commandment eyes

;

.

.

by

them A

them

Lord

the to

be

the

also

Thy

is

is

part of this

than

Dent.

"

Be

in

ye

xiii. 6"9.

very

evil,

its substance,

testimony the

tutes sta-

heart; the

gold, yea

than

and

the

honey,

Psalmist in

obedience

religioustemper

still incumbent,

Christians.

it may

proceeds,

keeping

of

2."

great reward

same

of

enlightening the

taught, and

servant

less doubt-

cannot

simple;

than the

as

day

evil is

was,

pure,

self-masteringfearless

1

and

soul ; the

desired

Moreover,"

there

Jews, and

else

.

gold ; sweeter

of

fulfilment

right,rejoicingthe

more

.

fine

honeycomb. "

Jews

wise

making

sure,

this

laws, He

good,

the

to

gave

hand

such, essentially,

two

perfect,convertingthe

of

much

is

good

"

thou

at

we

whatever

speak

cannot

characters,

"

of the

of mind,

temper

our

But

the

the

Jew,

the

thou

idolatry; but,

of mind

implied in

also ; for God

be

doubtless,

temper

him,

shalt

shall be first upon

afterwards

for

unto

him.

hand

death

to

men

also, whatever

must

Thine

death, and

to

put

....

hearken

conceal

people1." Now,

not

Thou

gods,

nor

thou

him.

put him

to

him

secretly,saying,

eye pity him, neither

shalt

neither

thee

other

serve

unto

surelykill

shalt

are

and

go

[Srrm.

soul, entice

own

shall thine

spare,

him

thine

as

ZEAL,

as

I

2

Ps.

enjoined

xix.

to

7,

keep

8.

and

10, 11.

the

on

affirm,

dare

courageous

another

was

on

us

to do


XIII.]

required an enable

to

neither

in

David's

hatred

same

will but

cite

Psalm.

ninth hate

Thee

rise

up

? and

I

God,

writer

know

and

thoughts,and lead

and

Divine

way

and

Revelation,

austere

zeal

ancient

vigour by ; and

attend

to

what the

1

had

but

any

soul

expressed O

me,

know

and

wicked

then

his

Search

me,

my in me,

way

the

from

the

of Ezra

xxiii.

Jews

heightened

set

"

6.

The

the

rigid and all its

in

about

remarkable :

of

compass

enforced

and

its most

Josh,

captivity,

nation, still this

The

Ezra.

words

open

purified and

of the

was

lay

enlarged

enjoined

was

perfect

And

try

return

had

Prophets

with

that

everlasting."

still,after the

the

those

enemies."

be

thirty-

Lord, that

with

approve.

I

sinners.

O

them

he

of

between

and

them,

to

duty

plainlybreathes

"

if there

see

religiousknowledge

us

mine

heart:

my

it

hundredth

hate

conscious

in the

me

Further after

I

would

book

times,

grieved

proceeds

if

He

feelingswhich God,

I

not

them

as

the

I hate

not

am

count

inspired

before

Do

against Thee?

hatred; the

"

a

The

opposition to

from

text

one

seduced

review

only.

captivity, yet

of sin, and

Jews

the

reason.

under

different

at

the

and

age

their

Judaism

written

was

in

courage

temper of

of Moa

law

straight forward,

go

severe

early ages

Psalms

moral

feelingsnor

the

was

the

the

their

by

Nor

to

]"J7

of the

book

exceeding

them

CHRISTIANS.

TO

in the

is written

all that

It

PATTERN

A

act

mation refor-

a

?

princes

Let came


198

to

JEWISH

and

Levites

the

the

people of

the

holy of

people

let

themselves

and

those

lands

; yea,

hath

been

chief

of

conduct

; for

have

in

been

day,

would

such

but certainly, unjustifiable was

evil

the

being

that it

great

men

seemed the

to

first. have

have

be

Now,

I do

entered

they they

I heard

even

this

thing,"he

and

my

mantle,

and

of

my

beard,

assembled words

and

of the

unto

God

null

and me

of

sin, whom

and

void

was

I

of

men

rent

my

down

astonied.

one

that

Israel, because

day,

it,

And

"

hair

every

adopted this

in

off the

sat

ought superna-

he

course

he ?

from

one

every

acquiesce

"

plucked

"

Moses

did

says,

sides, and, be-

;

prohibitionof

of

or

be

must

would

mind

it ? for what

know

made,

were

he

the

understand

quite

they

did, for he

the

into

would,

were

This

that

would

but

day,

He

in the

with.

say

Ezra

what

had

undone

marriages not

Now

existing instances,

involved

interfere

such

done

ever

can

that

the

not

were

make

turallydirected;

were

the

princes

this

they

that

in

the

the

of

that

it ;

with

likely be

marriages

said, I think, though the

have

or

could

done

impossibleto

was

to

future; but,

in

hindered

for

remedy

no

that

trespass."

place ?

now

so

;

the

of

most

Ezra's

in

said that

doubtless, have

there

hand this

from of their

sons

themselves

the

priests,

taken

for their

mingled

what

have

they

temporizing Christian

a

he, in that

ask

to

stop

me

lands

the

themselves

separated

not

seed

rulers

and

have

the

daughters for

[Serm.

people of Israel, and

saying,The

me,

ZEAL,

now

when

garment,

of my

head, Then

trembled of the

at

trans-


XIII.]

gression

of

those

astonied

sat

offered

until

people ; then ; which

them

He

away.

in future. in

might of

are

be

the

His

of

of

duty

revealed

show

and

related

to

obedience, but

for

necessary that

from

Old

law

I wish

to

to

insist

which

is

and

on

and

pleasingto God,

to

binding

on

shadow

a

not, not

ceremonial Jews

and

their

of

but

be

first,to

could

Next,

possess.

lesson

the

will not of

a

I

deduce

number

and

else

us,

of

tain cer-

therefore

a

the

tion revela-

refer

what

to

is 1

introduce

ix.

10.

into the argument

of

Yet

it.

sinless us

the

Apostle's doctrine,

the

the

told

Ezra

suppliedmerely by

with

in accordance

to right,briefly,

Lord,

in the

be

and

great,)could

so

wrought

consideration

quite

them,

have

to

proof

God

Christian.

the

Testament, the

adduce

involving it

must

it

which

history,in

and

would

Testament or

Old

they

put

this

was

loyaltyto

severe

circumstance

same

variety, that

Jewish

the

I here

also

us

to

instances

many

outward

mind,

a

command

hindered

as

merely

must

of

temper

of

varietyare

a

the to

foreign wives, well

he

of

came

to

self-denyingzeal

commands

(their number

this,

I

!

strict and

the

Then

people "

evil,as

of

from

will ; and

that

have

the

out

brought

than

and

away,

in behalf

the

married

people

some,

carried

sacrifice1."

and

other

act

an

(90

intercession

no

had

What

These

evening

and

undid

multitude

a

the

was

who

been

length he

at

all persons,

CHRISTIANS.

had

that

confession

a

decision

TO

PATTERN

A

it may

pattern

the

holy

of

be our

inhabit*


JEWISH

200

of

ants

mind a

heaven,

in order

of

who

livingunder There to

have

David.

"

expresslysaid consumed

in the

found

and

sheep, and

He

had

them

drove and

the

and

overthrew

this

account

should of

use

Lord

our

before

His

own

arisen

His

Father's

from

that

encouraged That

energy, on

his

the

of

House

temper and

any

with

put aside

His

attendant

hurry

as

decision, and

to

form, gels, An-

displeasure,

and

fro, to be

we

sinners

it is but

the

have

we

the

a

must

witnessing

at

Jewish

severitywhich

manifested

His

His

indignation

how,

we

notions

by

To

spoken

which,

had

we

called)His majestic

be

exemplified in

people,is

sheep,

said, this zealous

insulted, which

But

the

purification, surelythis

fire of

a

and

inconsistent

mind.

to

cords, He

changers'money,

have

may

had

hand,

sitting;

money,

Influenced

ministry of

He

work

understand. of

of

temper

act

have

(what

and

with

quite

and

oxen,

inspired writer,

an

should

was

sold

Surely, unless

it !

is

Jerusalem,

of small

the

out

Lord

our

to

that

Temple,

those

the zeal which

up

scourge

by

us

believed

devising,we

in the

servant

a

in

are

to

as

when

changers of

tables."

given

dispense

to

made

the

serene

to

the

poured

merciful, meek,

to

those

and

have

of

and

Temple

of the

;

own

action

went

who

pensation. temporary Dis-

Him

Jesus

of

temper

those

and

upon

all out

oxen

not

our

taken

the

well

as

occasion

an

doves, and

when

and

us,

defective

a

was

that

belongs to

being superior to

were

[Serm.

show

to

the Jews

enjoined on

state

ZEAL,

in Christ

not can-

tion perfec-

seen,

was

Church. Moses

joined en-

Himself,


XIII.] and

TO

PATTERN

A

CHRISTIAN-

is,therefore, undeniably

whatever

be

human

his

place

the

add

Him.

or

Him

in

is

loving

and

"Thou

For

they

and

Thou

have

shed

hast

Almighty, Once

"

more,

as

And

deep

and

Thus

a

di^

"

Her

and

to

of

1

Rev.

Lord

God

heaven, and

unto

her

unto

her double

passages

imply

judgments.

a

all

duty

xvi.

5

certainlyas

by if it

neglectingself, feelings, things,firmlyresisting

punishment,

7.

prophets,

drink, for they

in God's

reallyand

glory to

xiv.

and

zeal, showing itself, not

as

God,

thus.

Thy judgments."

all which

"

and

sin, protesting against sinners,

all creatures

art, and

judged

so,

double

and

cutting through natural

their

come."

iniquities. Reward

;"

fire of

blood, but

preferringGod's

to

"Even

acquiescence

solemn certain

l

give glory is

which

of saints

reached

her

you,

thoughts and

hast

blood

sins have

works

her

blood

and

holy creatures,

judgment

righteous are

and

; to

surround

God, and

Thou

again,

she rewarded

according

which

their

Fear

"

them

remembered

hath

of

His

of

the

given

true

all

are

be, because

worthy."

force

scal"" of

Lord

our

righteous,O Lord,

art

shalt

wast, and

hour

by

us

read

Apocalypse, the

for

Him,

Again,

We

severe.

in the

desires

a

gucb,

as

the

mingled "goodness

severity;" such, therefore,

even

man

in

Angels

of the

example

Surely!

God

of

attainments

pattern afforded

is the

which

are

duty

a

nature.

Such

to

m,|

"

is of

7.

a

templating steadilycon-

duty belonging to Christians, in

xviii. 5, 6.

the


JEWISH

ZEAL,

midst

of all that

is the

highestGospel grace,

second

table

And

Church

from

ever

book

standard

this

to

blessed

supposingthat in

been

never

unsuitable

use

to

I dare

put their all

the

came,

should

"

or

wrong

two.

the

words

shrink the

of

we

! that

from

sidingwith

enemies

Now

I

shall

of

are

to

a

as

ungentle rashly that

theyhave decide

! that

of

Christ

since

dare

at

it)wish

should

day

not

sober

men

mention

to

either

Truth

saying

a

there

we

been

between criticise

to

they

should

and backslidingIsraelites, the

perish,O make

do

surprisemany

inspiration. Alas

world, instead

Nay,

hitherto "

cient defi-

"

should

they

steps of the

againstit,

feelings, as

?

forcingus

the

all Thine

clamoured

competition with

age

every

are," thus

of

the

of this

virtually say,

Alas

the

follow

judgment

own

Saints

that

of

of the Service

in

doubt

great numbers

it is so, that

men

thought

we

had

say it may

! that

? Alas

harsh

Psalter

love

have

left out

but

devotion

one

any

(Ihardly like

parts of the Psalms and

need

faith and

kindness

that

who

this moment

I

I wish

Christian

express

hear

the

temper of the

Christian

of

us,

among

to

know, though Christian

which

day.

manual

charityand

in

of

Can

present generation would as

the

of

of this circumstance.

more

of fulfilling

been

; in evidence

first down

the

the

impressivefact,that the Jewish

the

been

and

Law.

of the

appeal to the has

overflowing charitywhich

excellent

such, in fact,has

Christian

[Serm.

with

Lord

few 7

in its

strugglewith

Deborah,

"

So

let

!"

observations

in eonelu-


XIII.]

sion, with

a

view

of the

temper Of

of

private us

good

for evil, " love

curse

and

us,

It is

only

them

when

and

God's

hating when

of

!

God

?" and is

cause

with

them

by putting

by annihilatingthem

not,

must

do

if God

it

Next, zeal,

earnest

when

to

offer kind

duty, as

may St.

not

John

I do be

not

world

tells

1

is

But

us

James

a

with

enmity to

if

God's

personal

no

We

case.

hate

they

ners, sin-

sightas

our

affections.

And

this

friends

and

tions, rela-

of

our

But

in

no

were

to

we

malice.

or

offices say

are

case

with

to

that

a

in his

iv. 4.

the

most

God's

enemies

denial

of these

duty ordinarily ;

a

been

says, "Know

quite compatible

is

of

our

in resentment

in distress.

offices

case

requires it.

ourselves

allow 2.

in the

even

in

have

hand, devotion

of

out

to

circumstances

James

world.

to

speaks

would

the

us."

cease

may

under

itself in any

intrude

we

David

St.

the

who

be kind

to

once

that

them

other

do

must

use despitefully

was

with

We

any

assaults

personal

When it

the

on

enmity

feelingmust

we

God,

friendshipof

so

valiant

hate, bless those

who

Truth.

the

that the

not

ye

who

them.

friends

rity cha-

have

to

retaliate.

impossible at

enemies,

keeping

desertion

us

glory to

give

bitterest to

those

it is

kindly towards

act

the

for those

pray

austere

absolutely sinful

induce

upon

and and

soldier.

Not

should

meekness

this

with

it is

enmities.

how

showing

Christian

course

CHRISTIANS

TO

compatible

are

1.

PATTERN

A

second

for

it is

our

Epistle,not


receive

to

even

is

God and

the

on

good,

wilful

sinners the

truest

and

weak

order and

when

and,

against his

after "

that

Christian them

to

in the "

Of

v.

45.

aloof

He

does

seek

Thy

zealous

charitable. told

was

the

and

2

a

to

of

these

John,

11.

is

witness his

the

evil

ungodly

faces Lord

Christian

with 3."

fore is,there-

Israelite,when neither

spare

to

were

whose

he

when spirit,

O

name,

danger en-

speaks

of

fill their

The

infirm

victims

cities

this

in

to

no

up

persecute" "

narrow

a

that

him

in

so

who

partaker

"

adds

more

2

is he

sets

speaks

he

is

from

here, and

man

who

"to

list of

the

a

friend

He

God

more

weak

keeps

good.

sin, is

Canaan,

; the

Matt.

stances. circum-

sin.

they may

the

entered

shed.

such

sins, shows

tempest,"

is he

young

profaneness, in

man

Accordingly,the

he

account

Psalmist

The

His

shame,

take

true

friend's

praying

with

a

the

displeasedat

deeds2."

A

soul.

in

was

not

enlarged charity. It

most

thought

Jew

a

evil

likewise,

he

as

tremity. ex-

jiistand

do

and

case

the

on

the

on

must

feeling to please his

rise

when

nations

do

to

into

and

;

we

further, the in

brought

go

Samaritan

or

the

rain

must

of

But

to

sun

sendeth

manner

heresy,

And

His

We

good

distress, in like

are

men

and

difference

of

nothing

out,

where

[Serm.

houses.

our

maketh

"

imitating the

3.

into

unjust V

the

on

them

different

very

of

ZEAL,

JEWISH

204

blood

be

old no

was

people, which 3

Ps.

nor

lxxxiii.

ception ex-

be

to

the

16.


XIII.] Lord

thy God

shalt

save

doth

alive

when "

took

the

CHRISTIANS.

for

give thee that

nothing

the

inheritance,thou

an

breatheth

left

"

taken,

the

city,both

ox,

and

and

women,

the

to remain

none

man

sheep, and awful

and

woman,

ass,

with

And

V

office

of the

heart-piercingtask, almost

enough

to

frantic,except

the

the

gave minded

and

ass," was

minded

we

a

see

in his

by

old

of

1

they

slew an

with

refined slew

xx.

man

heavenlywho

(as

was

and

gentle

while

the

judgments, they the

over

sword,

unspeakable

self-mastery,and

"

him,

Doubtless

hope the

men.

David,

tender-hearted

His in

and

consume

thoughts.

pity and

in

"

Dent.

most

of

sheep, camel

and

Israel.

of

who

Amalek

the wise

up

to

even

executed

severity;

they

as

as

so

God

bend

youth

man

severely

meekest

suckling,ox

a

Him

thus

slayin

to

prophet

feelingsand

faith and and

his

Psalms)

his

whom

their

and

and

fieryzeal

servants

could

from

guide

Saul

"

3."

unutterably

power

the

sword

make of

Moses,

will, was

sent

infant

woman,

had

God's

do

too, who

and

Yet

!

command to

Samuel

upheld by

as

in

was

old, and

and

edge

every

Jericho

all that

an

was

of

when

young the

they

utterlydestroyed

this, what

an

ingly, Accord-

little ones

they utterlydestroyed

"

V

people fought against Sihon,

the

and

city,"they

What

TO

all his cities at that time, and

men,

was

PATTERN

A

young

merciful

still and

amid of

trial, doubtless

requiring a

very

exalted

to undergo. Doubtless, spiritsuccessfully

those

16,

who

2

suffered

Dent.

ii. 34.

sins of

for the

*

Josh.

their

vi. 21.


206

JEWISH

ZEAL,

[Serm.

fathers,their thoughts turned, first to the fall of Adam, next

that

to

righted,and

"

lesser trials when

shall

bore

they

of of

instead

the

of

the

from

shrink

Lord

our

pattern ? Shall

be

we

or

God's

bids

from

livers,or

speak strangelyto put

of them

one

Canaan,

in in

love ! and think

them this

us

Barely

of kindness we

Who

yearned wept

and

freelyin healingas

sternest,

and

of

be there

kind that

the a

the

fulness

could

spies,

another in

; and

O

from

doing

by that

turns

there

mingled austerityand of

severityby itself,

who

unites

without

them

ceasing

to

? We be

vere. se-

walks

through

the

rule of

zeal,and

scattering

of love ;

smitingas

privilege ; lovingmost

embracing

as

himself

the

gate profli-

or

them

us

whom

Joseph

for them.

by itself;but

wounding accordingto balm

treat

them

conceive

we

?

demand

over

high temper

cannot

is

and

prison and

and

do

Church

hardly refrained

his bowels

punished

was

he

set

in those

heretics,

as

of the

his brethren in

while

so, and

he

depart

troublers

He

which

in

kindness

of amiableness us

lighter burdens,

our

perverselypersuaded by

appearance word

like

shall we,

"

bearing

difference"

a

severity,

stead in-

take

to

make

"

to

and

far

our

Phinehas,

of

allowed

"

commands,

out

greater ? Spared the

Gilgal,

indiscriminate

an

at

the spear

and inflicting suffering,

cowards, which

in

hewing Agag

ments instru-

as

faint

we

heavy necessityof piercingwith and

inequalitiesare

themselves

mysteriouslyworking

And

evil.

good through

of

Lord,

the

all

surrendered

they

unto

where

state

unseen

them

most

when

he

world

a

duty, seems

tenderlywhom


XIII]

in

semblance

he

in, when

are

of

our

to

defend

thought who

fanciful

the

and

truth,

of

the

and

the

Israel, silence

keep

Christ,

life

precious for

blood,

the and

world

would

refrain trust

this

;

He

overcome

and

sake

whom, in

if

and

His

of

the

by

a

Holy

speaking !

we

Spirit

betides, the must

truth

;

He

has

His

His

own

has

and

deemed, re-

the

cannot

we

"

us,

is

will,

of

charity,

with

be

whatever

we

for

sin,

dare

up

He

cruel

and

upon

behalf

with

whom

and

ignorance

is, whatever

speak

souls false

came

yielded us

and

us,

In

who feeds

now

grace,

Christ

error.

Lord,

and

us,

keep

country, our

for

which of

hot

bitter,

before

us

great

confess

God's

with

Ministers

this

amid

be

to

Yet,

warn

the

we,

who

Testament

to

Saviour

our

!

Old

the

recompense

backsliding not

of

said

are

intemperate

history

fearful

Jesus,

is in

they blamed

are

those

and

or

is

when

;

world

irreligious

the

threats

Church,

merciful

extravagant,

it

as

head,

with

in

from

separate

we

sinners,

His

of

than

rather

plain

against

anathemas

state

a

the

Apostles

the

unfeeling

What

rehearses

who

His

207

?

roughly

one

and

CHRISTIANS.

TO

treats

any

Lord

ventures

as

PATTERN

A

as

coming

we

on

overcome

given

us

to


XIV.

SERMON

SUBMISSION

Put

thee

from

away

thee.

look

straight

all

to

thy the

Precepts

from

their

and

application and

the

; at

are

so

doctrines

and

new

naturally

remind

peace

Church, our

and

Litany

of

prays

alone

the

sin

of

against

duty

without

departing under

the

their

religious unity novel

and

popular,

are

of

time

no

disregarded,

measures

of

putting

At

when

time,

the

nor

them,

wisdom,

they

are

lamentably

of

let

force

resist

inspiration.

present

us

the

would

fain

circumstances

no

and

hand

right

with

practical

and

eye-lids

feet,

thy

the

to

home

which

of

of

path

not

thine

let

and

on,

far

put

evil.

come

minds

lips

perverse

the

from

foot

authority

under

right

Turn

these

as

and

Ponder

seriousness

the

aside

look

eyes

thy

to

even

24"27-

mouth,

thee.

remove

such

truth,

iv.

AUTHORITY.

established.

be

:

Prov.

thine

before

ways left

CHURCH

froward

a

Let

from

TO

obedience from

name

it, of

they to

or

"

the what

heresy


SUBMISSION

XIV.] and

It may

schism."

sin

TO

here, because

it ; do

who

commit

not

as

persons should

are

know of

some

because

and

firmest

the

indifferent

many

to

it.

such

even

it, I will consider

to

to

sinful

it, not

this

even

made

are

account

go

who

to the Church

popular objectionswhich

(though

indeed,

those

it is rightthat

who

likely

said about

even

in their adherence

why they adhere

of this

not

are

might be

of it affects

adherence, by those

such

what

it

it,by making them

this reason,

209

place to speak

commit

profitby

to

yet the commission

For

AUTHORITY.

out

seem

those

be in Church

to

CHURCH

length,)but

unnecessary. You

know of

body the the

those

was

in the

world.

Jerusalem

from

the

and

is

Thus

of

the

House

indeed, separatistsand

they were the

many ;

they were

Apostles,and

was

III.

it

was

every

as

a

of

David

dissenters

an

cxxii. P

the

not

of

prophecy : is

compact

There

then

as

the

were,

now,

body

one

but

like the

beginning after

end, first

3. 5.

perfect

judgment,

V

a

line

branch, all

city that

Thrones

set

in

with

fulfilled

it

to

Ps.

where

every

where

every

short-lived,had came

was

Apostlesthrough the

various,

and

1

VOL.

it

builded are

throughout

by Bishops ;

way

together; for there

Church

; it

vast

one

country where

every

unity together,branch

and

Thrones

in

but

was

Church,

the

named

was

same

Bishops ;

the

over

there

found

Christ

descended

peace

"

It

of

name

where

when

was

Christians, called

world.

governed of

time

one

and

then


SUBMISSION

210

another.

TO

But

all this

now

miserably defaced. Church

Holy into

just

as

some

fronted

the

the

by

those

that

are

the

Roman

the

And

and

Ancient and

Rock

would

for the

dawn

violence

of

an

bad

I

bodies

of rebuke

roaring round looking

"

length

at save

us, neither

not

notice

which

the

and

come

from

us

the ing foot-

our

the

yieldingto over

sweep

us,

those

of

of God's

the

nor

offer

who

building.

refute

children

some

of this

of the world

their invitation.

1. First

body

portion of

will

craftyinvitations

by

own

will

which

to

day

courageouslykept

waves

going

am

Catholics, and

are

"

God

placed

in vessels

arguments

convey

we

the

escape

Now

have

has the

to listening us

which

day,

also among

trustingin God,

tarry,"when

He

our

are

this

waters

"

risingfloods,if where

the

overflow, of

will not

and

in

each

; abroad

are

Greek

the

altogether

are

Catholics

stand

we

which

fain

;

boldly

separatedfrom

of whom

some

clingingto

"

Devil

the once

of it

are

English

are

thus

blasphemy.

of

cliff which

remain

Catholics,

on.

"the

body,

world,*' is broken

power

portions

ourselves; elsewhere so

the

is

length cleft,parted,overthrown

is at Some

We

other.

Catholic

all the

barrier

huge sea

[Serm.

of Jerusalem

beauty

vast

throughout

waves.

and

gone,

That

fragments by

many

AUTHORITY.

CHURCH

they

"

say,

Christians

of

also, "

"

so

Why

when

many

all soldiers

keep there

so

are

strictlyto so

denominations, of

Christ, like

armies, all advancing in

one

cause

many so

so

one

other

many

many

suasions, perent differ-

against

one


XIV.]

enemy?

party,"so they speak,

sign

is Christianity

of

an

one

government,

instead

set

with

of

and

thus

Lord, and

one

far

as

the text

of

speak

of

than

more

who

choose

"

to

begin for

body"

direct

as

than

Spirit.

As

a

tradiction con-

body,

one

On

of

faith,

all1."

of

it is

more

one

should

one

Father

and

speak of

of Church

Spirit,one

"one

Scripturegoes,

of it to to

God

one

kind

questioningus;

Scripturecertainlyrecognizesbut as explicitly

limit its

then

speak

answering Scripture, not

Christians, as

differ in

they please?"

way

who

surely,those

one

allowing all

in any

one

ians Christ-

other

only

gift; why

men

to

illiberal mind.

and

narrow

of

it to themselves

Now

attachment

doctrine, and a

211

neglectof

the

to

universal

possessionto

take

"

like

professa

forms, is the

AUTHORITY.

this exclusive

Surely

who

CHURCH

TO

SUBMISSION

as

other

the

hand, Scripturealtogethercontemplatesthe existence of

persuasions,as they

one

for it

body,

ever

they must that

speaks of them

be

it says,

; but

because

faintlythat,

so

There

be

must

So

among

they

which

you." Again,

that is,one

who

matters, religious the first and

bodies,

approved

are

adopts and

A

"

much

that

man

opinion

some

therefore

the

contrary,

gets about

him

is, private

"

among

be made

may

is

1

Eph.

iv. 4"6. P

2

you,

manifest a

heretic,"

of his

own

in

followers,"after

admonition, reject." And

second

this hint

not

heresies," that

persuasions,self-formed that

it does

they exist,

acknowledged. "

about

called, round

are

again,


2\2

SUBMISSION

"Mark

them

Now,

we

which

directions, have

Catholic

is

surelybetter

God's

voice

tolerable to

be

it is

be

be

a

and

blessingsof of persons

is it

the

to

it, how

to

is bold

narrow

providence

but

he

than

man,

God

by

;

the

does

we

otherwise

us)

that

have

none

dispensethe less

not

mercies

of

1

Mercies

because

1 Cor.

xi. 19.

men

Tit.

him of

ianity Christ-

granted ;

"

(to judge

given

they of

most

from

dealings with

are

call

iii. 10.

marked

from

cular parti-

ments great appoint-

by

this

ewclusiveness.

Rom.

to

multitudes

to

flow

the

or

scheme

earth,

God's

were

speciallycommissioned

goodness

what

Let

?"

eyes.

follow

know

Indeed,

of Divine

our

it

"

body

one

universal

whole

of

been

blessing.

sources.

character

the

in

up

before

therefore

not

that

say

of others

God's

see

blessing for

a

stored

exclusion

we

to

niggardlyappointment,

opposes

which

enough

Gospel

the

what

are

by

more

praise for liberality

world's

the

again, who

would

see

obey

; it is

reason

it

it.

But

set

tles, Apos-

And

and

self-sufficient

and

one

with thought over-scrupulous,

have

to

the

things.

narrow-minded

self-wise

be

happier to

to

by

believe

implicitlyto

called

pronounced

Bible, than

the

thus

of all

end

trines doc-

that

to

V

these

human

founded

was

Scripture,than

in

to

without

alone

which

will last till the

and

such

clear of

them

with

who, in accordance

kept

ever

[Serm.

avoid

private opinions, adhering

and

Body

divisions, and

cause

of those

are

AUTHORITY.

CHURCH

TO

xvi.

17.

very God


SUBMISSION

XIV.]

distributes does

favoured

for

the

welfare

of the at

Gospel

are

receptacle fire

has

show

us

from

hidden

that

the

without

The

tend

towards

the

so

out

the

world,

fourth

day

of

in

flintyrock,

had

its

fire of

use

own

creation,

of

and if to

as

"

and

the

freelygiven

as

has

the

are

the

to

blessingsof

light

the

few

Wealth,

many.

channelled

even

light

He

souls

our

means,

are

except

nor

specialsources.

form

adherence

because

visible attend Did

a

Ministerial

the

to

as

form, and

do

is,

we

it

would a

by faith, which

walk Faith

things

sees

which

like

seem

Men

ignorant

would

count

prayer

but

them

the

a

form

thing come

longer call

to ;

long

so

form

? that

forms,

it

realizes

the

would

like

and

a

is, who

of it ?

with

be

sciences

and a

baptism

dispenses

forms

chemical

from

any

in

a

only

not

only

can

longer

no

any

form,

it

being be

But

call it or

a

it as

a

form. into

return

we

? that

refuse

things if

thing

a

form

a

called

its effects ; did any

see

always follow

Church, who call

not

Succession

form,

a

should

it, we

miracle

it

to

we

the

sees

whole

been

Again,

a

the

the

since

gained

not

And

fire; yet

light or

as

few.

to

open

but

men.

yet, for all that, they

;

all, but

to

the

through

many

the

learning,all

community

once

all

to

213

instruments.

of

good

gifts of mind,

given

select

few

a

AUTHORITY.

benefits

power,

not

CHURCH

numberless

through

so

are

TO

to

visible.

commanded, consequences.

predict no

experiments pretence.

;

What

sult re-

they is

(to speak generally) we

believe

it, and


blessed.

are

so

Church

form

a

benefit

of the

the

other

the

other.

form, is food

what

in

which

; the

However, the

was

it

duty,

a

best, the

only

have

any

is

is

the

are

a

very

Catholic, and man's

pretend

the

was

a

he

blessed,"

Even

holy Isaac, the

decree he

shall

willeth, nor of the

of

of

the He

be

blessed

of him

will of the

that

we

another

nance ordiChurch

teachers

Balaam

I

of

out "

runneth," of the

it is not "

not

of felt

even

cannot

wished

cried

flesh,nor

alter

to

whether

and

blessingonce

;" for

to

all sects

appointment.

he

as

with

rites of the

it ?

"and

much

God.

the

Divine

says,

of

course

with

a

them

commission

societies

level

power

one

substitute

annul

to

is for

appointed ;

to

human

hath

change

as

put

creating on

what

has

the

by asking,whether

answer

do, any

God

Baptism

in

if unity

"

maintain,

it now,

join

I to

so

well

as

for

and

terms."

leave

any

not

effect

to

Church

Divine

by

;" and that,

are

the

whatever

"

intended

was

of

way

part of what

might

and

will

Church-union

argued, that,

there

sects

strictness

whatever

upon

the

; the

Scripture,so

in

it ; forms

whatever

members

as

their

relax

be

may

and

cause,

Providence, many

we

of

disparagement

other

careless, nor

and

that

say

The

of faith.

2.

be

to

the

to

also ?

the

of

nor

seen,

is commanded

one

Therefore,

no

is not

prayer

is not

[Serm.

is adherence

sense

profitthe ungodly

will not

one

In

one

AUTHORITY.

CHURCH

TO

SUBMISSION

214

"

He it"

reverse

it, could

not

conferred, Jacob,

yea,

of him of

that

blood,

will of man,"

or

"

"

nor

but


XIV.]

SUBMISSION

of God of

that

God,

showeth

Men,

themselves

Church, sometimes in 'the

aside

Thus

yours.

What

forms,

are

but

there

and

the

for obedience

them,

spirit.

our

her

Those

from

those

who

then, however us

themselves; sets

they

they

for that value

no

themselves

call

our

and

it is not

holy

it may

just

well

be

a

form

mere

be

a

call their

in

us

because sacrifice, fathers

before 1

Numb,

up

which

up

is what

form.

they them,

xxiii. John

20.

made

a

i. 13.

Rom.

not

;

it

call it

we

that

it

up, such

cannot

33.

invention,

human

us

they xxvii.

They do

we

a

judgments, though

our

give it

when Gen.

but

form,

They have

persons,

give

to

but, till

to

spirit

nothing

first convinced

sacrifice

to

up

call it

own;

possibly make.

cannot

Such

they give

a

in

They

also, till they have must

differ in

disparage by callinga

in theirs.

they

as

submission

of

they give

much

disciplinealso

part

one

it, yet, in fact,ask

All

upon.

us

is

it.

mean

is not

between

of

little of

give up something, while

to

man

think

Nay, and

Church

plainly do

do,

?"

like heart

case,

much

think

we

the

the

to

who

authority as

of

will cast

one

a

from

concession.

are

be,

cannot

nature

very

if you

mutual

hearts

the

dissent

forms

our

our

there

We

"

will be

that

so

from

all Christians

among

say.

aside

there

is not,

from spirit,

they

:

will cast

we

giftsand calling

separated

union

a

urge

followingway

yet

;

you

The

"

215

repentance V

have

who

AUTHORITY.

mercy."

without

are

CHURCH

TO

as

make

Rom.

xi. 29.

ix.

is, it

they such

already,or

left the

so

their

Church. 16.


SUBMISSION

216

They

sacrifice in the

forbid

is

thus

to

consider

an

not

and

to

their

imputed of

instrument

like

be

be

Church

be

desert

can

be

a

them for

them

and

"

form's

answered,

type and

from

gold

the

briety so-

est earn-

effectual

the

hearts.

is

This, truly, for

brass ; or,

enduring

right birth-

"Well,"

continued. that

obedience

it, surelyit is

in

their

error's

sake." the

fice sacri-

sanctityand

Scripture duty, still,when

for

which

cast

giftof Christ,

granting

even

together

part, will

our

new

these

(as though) to

fine

clothed, un-

transitorybenefit.

argument

teachers

erroneous

the

in

sewed

Esau, barteringour

the

said,

in

being

revered, and

our

merits, the work

empty

an

on

and

; and

may

have

never

is the

exchanging

But

3.

may

His

unthankful for

themselves

hands

we,

of order, which

would

array

best

we

decencies

Then,

clothing,that

own

it

from

of what

Rule.

they

as

they

provided

of His

to

own

which

Lord's

the

us

differ

who

those

wither, they purpose

us,

of the

it without

from

away

holiness, the

of

ordinances,,

to

ence, rever-

Church

the

to

to

anguish. Surely, then,

forced

are

them,

soon

piety,our

our

torn

Ancient

the

novelties, which

are

be

much

essential

and

cover

affections

no

speak. They stripthemselves

they

to

[Serm.

which (were desertion possible,

!)could

of proprieties

forms

adhere

in over-simplicity,

craft,or

us,

love not

wounds

many

whereas

could

Apostles,and God

;

matter

faith,our

our

AUTHORITY.

it,for they have

make

cannot

CHURCH

TO

error

Now, must

than

before be

there

the are

higher duty

a

sake

to

it

to

this

keep

to to

question

which specified


this

that

or

question such

teacher

Sacraments.

effect

Sacraments, of

not spirit, our

And

it is us

for

Saul

plainly

not

let not

sin

Saul

crueltyof

looked

righthand

us,

that

errors

from

the very

in

a

Church

extreme

He

obey

would

had

1

to

a

towards

wisely V

The

yet David's not

the

to

Saul,

God.

So

we,

them

that In

ought have

no

xviii. 14.

as

in rule

truth, the notion

justifyseparation in

a

mistake

it. If individual be

the

considered)for

livingHead

1 Sam.

return

still honoured

be

it may

;

error,

they sin

us

him

turned

itself,is founded

committed

we

case

particularteacher

object (as

all. If

with

he

in

himself

was

ourselves."

submit

there infallible, at

"behaved

"

divine

If

even

and

"

they

them.

acted

Lord

soul's

things."

be

David

left."

to

If

Let

by Almighty

teaching was

rule

an

words,

and

over

was

the

nor

St. Paul's

the

righton"

him

over

and

the and

our

in many

againstthem.

He

persecutor.

of

"

minister

offend

"

abandon

Thus

in all his ways,

eyes

us

word,

who

also.

duty

for them,

strous mon-

principalpower

those

to

be

error

and

interest, it is

our

though they

evil.

his

"

keep

indeed

outward

is his

It is

practical

his

surely,this ministry of

the "

our

pray

good

were

of

and

administering the

deadly

letter,

we

even

againstus,

the

and,

principalneed.

benefits,

put

this ;

the

interest, that

let

be

not

of

power

must

It

to

the

his

plain

217

is, whether

decide

to

suspend

to

as

AUTHORITY.

The

holds.

have

we

CHURCH

TO

SUBMISSION

XIV.]

need upon

of

as

to

which

teachers order

and

earth, such


SUBMISSION

218

as

once

and

might not, of

Saviour

our

far

of

doctrine,

mode

of

The

whole

body

it, to

have

thus

teachers

have

another, have

sharingin at

this

us,

the

have

we

of

discipline, why

rule

of

faith ? and

even

much

how was

the

so

an

ground

forget that

they

fail

to

of ourselves

community, and

to

?

Let

it does

rules

Let

only. the

become

they be

us

Let

the

poor, Let

us

do

the

teacher,

risk

out

upon

ignorant, the

consider

responsiblefor

whether the

be

tient impa-

much,

of

do

not

rule,

when

Let

on

us

not

error,

but than

more

less selfish than look

us

break

be

so

all.

the

pre-suppose

whether

do.

effects

effect

not

the

our

then

not

us

which

through

break

complaint

our

Truth

Church's

the

by

be

appointment that

the mistaken.

prudent

find fault with

we

would

restrained

reflect

rather

if

of

before

that

teachers

not

is restrained

greater

not

of

he

should

the

were

If hearers

it.

we

complain

who

undergoing

inherited

in

not

As, then,

enjoy

we

Thus,

way

not

us

of those

from

rule

while

as

;

the trustees

one

hear.

to

strictness

shrink

not

us

in

advantage,let

engagement the

teach

to

Truth.

sacred

ourselves.

to

hearers

as

in the

day by

let

which

well

as

bound

been

share

a

it down

transmitted

next

world, and, in fact,

of the

language

bond

a

is the

become

thus

have

we

laws,

of stability

of Christians

the

use

of

all in one,

connecting

securing the

best

visible Church

But, since

system

a

[Serm.

ing teachdisciples,

things,the

dispensed with.

subordination,

of

His

be

form

a

all

in

AUTHORITY.

with

was

directingus so

CHURCH

TO

to

the

think whole

wayward, it will be

Church's

ulti-


SUBMISSION

XIV.]

from

mately withdrawing (as far

in

as

But

4.

words, but

lies)by

us

it

is

it

teacher

that

his

order

stiflingand

all,it of

more

heart

involved

viz. the

when

he

True

moment.

the

like, do

is

implied indeed We it be,

by

words, the

a

"

one

which

two

beholders

the

no

one

must

and

to Apostle*

be

that have

in what

taken?

can

sense

fixed

the

sideration. con-

them,

cannot

ever what-

power one

there are

be

of

follow

actly ex-

is to

be

drawing his

possiblybe those

of

put

appear one

;

way

circumstances,

if every

But, if every

fellowship,how

body,"

little

conduct,

insomuch

same,

judgment

of

and to

being

objection under

very

a

devotion, of

one

of

his line for himself. of

our

Saviour

consider

admit

number

which

satisfied,every

rule

in the

form

language,manner, into

is peculiarity

For

not

described, defined, ascertained as

communion

surelyour

in any

at

be

to

seems

This

it.

enjoined

it be

preserved

spiritualfeeling,heartfelt

and

lively faith,

let

so-called

; and

nature

surely burden,

fellowship

what

Christians.

between

in its very this

of

be

or

be

may

Now

is to

expense

consequence,

of the

knew

the

at

formal this

a

inward

true

that, if order

be

must

as

Christian."

and

the

creed

us

of

matter

a

vital ; and

not

lie upon

destroying the

it.

spirit of His

wrong.

not

from

than

and

shall be

we

is not

more

religionis

must

carefullynoted

Faith

"

temper

Christian

between

land, which

It is

is

219

withdrawing

our

heart.

the

AUTHORITY.

our

said,

which

but

orthodox, external

be

may

of the

doctrine,

CHURCH

TO

words

own

but of


this

Again,

CHURCH

TO

SUBMISSION

220

that

or

line,

say who

and

easier to unless the

infidel

very more

or

filling up

the

in the

be

may

do

From

there

may

the be

interval.

Even

between work

what

; "

the

from

He

more

of

is but

us

sees,

postponement

very draw

line at

a

each

the

Once

gradually could

we

fallibly in-

be be

who

in

almost

tempt at-

its

lievers. unbe-

could

we

for

extraordinary

some

the

not

see

faith of

rudiments, by

judgment

to include

;

that

so

"

all His

just all who

to

seem

necessityincompatiblewith

hand, forms

other

broken

they

are

they are

if

appears

we

a

leave less

Church,

formal,

either

It seems,

not.

the

precise and

altogetherbroken.

are

degrees of breaking them; or

that

series of

reallywill

are

how

of the final

of

to

other.

On

no

and

things

if

impliesthat

all,and yet

are religious,

who have

still any

immature

believer

eyes,

success

men

who

let in,

unfrequentlymistake

not

But, granting we

giftof discernment,

be far

to

instances, of those

who

and

so,

our

retics he-

bad, life would

and

good

whom

interposed a

whole

who

open

it would

truest

human

Christians highly-gifted

than

than

out

dard, stan-

and

and

; but

in religious,

foretold to

put

all.

indeed

once

draw

to

we

Church

less

decide

spent

to

let in

we

men,

whom

say

at

less

or

individual

our

offenders

excluded

be

might

in

more

are

own

our

be

to

are

Scandalous

of it ?

out

according to

even

; how

conduct

[Serm.

be

may

person

in speech and religious

the

AUTHORITY.

a

more

There

they

then, on

in order

definite.

to

the

are

are

served ob-

whole,

join

what

spiritual, religionelse-


XIV]

SUBMISSION

where,

we

do

for certain

not

5.

that

from

We

?"

in

with

if

not

them

revile

teach, merciful,

to

could, be

with

one

faith ; and

this ; but

we

to

over

an

we

us.

in the

feel, and

they

We

desire

enemy's,

the

world, but within

constituted if His and

the

to

are

to

not

been

to

fact) their

matter

of

blessed

is among

us

crown

of

set

up.

(asthey

they have Work this very

feel

it, we must

come

it must

or

rather of

so

He

this marks land-

Christ has

has

done) ;

(which they did),

it in order us

effect

to

If

Holy Society (which

what

form,

heritagewhose

one

undo

in

and

ground,

since

expresslybidden

not

would,

means

long

set

gentle,

We

together,but

neutral

harsh

allowance,

they

one,

sheltered

that

to be

conceal

be

bound

inhospitablewaste

open

Apostles have

have

try all

actual

be

to

and

glory

meet

on

are

heart

cannot

we

We

make

fall

we

the

best.

in

will

we

and

Church,

have

them

loving unity

a

Christian

that, if

for the

aloof.

keep

be

but

to

the

society,but

; not

despise them,

or

conduct

thinking

them

in

when

they

division.

for

interprettheir we

be

of

pray

their them

except, indeed,

granting be

not,

court

keep

to

men,

should

must

from

shrink

to

and

or

patient,apt to

to

fomenters

them,

with

bound, indeed,

then

good

we

benefit.

a

we

they

we

and

love

to

that

need

them,

authors

better

Are

"

think

we

not,

bound

are

whom

We

not

are

asked,

be

221

for certain, and

themselves

to

secure

be

AUTHORITY.

commandment

a

those

it would

Church

we

break

Lastly,it may

aloof

CHURCH

TO

have

begun set

in

in

ture) Scrip-

; and

if

order

and

and day (as it is),

(in so

we


SUBMISSION

222

partakersof it,it unthankful

it,an it for

so

to

are

make believe

we

must

There

is not

far

he

sin

a

of

his own,

a

much

with

that

conscience, be

is

connected

good

more

or

; it

and

will be

far forth

though sins

to

as

not

less with

we

excellent

may,

for what

pray way,

that known

Christ to

ruptly,"

even

Church

on

if he

will

if

separate

from

earth, still protest

and against separationitself,

the we

wilful

of

but

be

saved,

a

he

So

it.

cloud; and

have

great

as

greatest, and some

"perfect, sta-

love

who

up

; it may

vouchsafe, in to

is

man

his forefathers

is

a

the

at

Himself, "

that

or

spite of

in

know,

we

blish,strengthen,settle," all

him

cannot

is under

for, taking his sin

answer

though

through

so

mixed

pietytowards

it,but

and

perversion

a

such, it

as

dissents, he

he too

we

be

may

sin.

personal;

a

be

may

disadvantage,and,

a

saved,

It

we

a

as

societya

inconsistencyin

considered ; still, blemish

so

in this

offence, not

sinful.

again,an

or

it

it.

carelessness, nay

sin of the

a

ceremonial

still it is in its nature

We

Ordinance,

or infirmity,

be

it may

into

unmake

not

It may,

sin.

a

are

received.

may

Divine

who

brought

but, inasmuch, living,

dissents, is in

ignorance;

in, not

be

have

we

we

a

dissenter

a

instance, be of

be

it to

preserved

alive who

now

protest againstseparation from

ever

as

as

Church,

the

to abandon

us

have

otherwise

might

[Serm.

disregardof those

of those

transmit

must

did not As

it and

to

in

who

those

cruel

a

ages,

AUTHORITY.

traitor's act

a

after us, nay

come

We

it.

were

slighton

many

external

CHURCH

TO

Him

uncor-

gloriesof

should

and

continuance

His must

in it,


SUBMISSION

XIV.]

evil,

as

Core," and

the

of

the

"

""*

gainsaying of lost

which

sin

of that

child

true

AUTHORITY.

short

nothing

as

"

CHURCH

TO

us

Eden. Nor

does

Never

suppose, say, that

may his

the

Of

Church.

reins,"

is neither

man

much

decide

is the

and

about

him

before sins we

or

try the

"

the

us,

and

there

repress

proud,

and

those

and

all have

the

But who

is this clear difference

and

; that

self,or that cold formality,which in the

Church,

of it,do not

rise from

with

proud not

; and

to

it.

obey

cold ; whereas

connexion

For

to

our

privatejudgment

who

these ; that

of them

if

us,

if

be

we

in

proud

reliance

dissent, on

also be found

it,are

not

it,but be

is to

are

meek,

fruits consistent innot

is to be zealous,

separationor

to those

going

active

in

meetings of formingreligious

upon

us

seeds

any

condemnation

for Christ's sake

wilful

leave

with

obey

as

he

"

may

these, though found

far

as

pride,

between are

subordination in-

cause

of heart,

who

them.

the

far has

! to those

shame

our

and

pendent, wilful, self-de-

of coldness Coldness

We

it is

heart

often

nay

of it, so

pride or

peculiaralas

do not or

in acts

full well.

know

cold

of

the

whole, deliberate

unhumbled,

an

followingafter.

not

are

within we

himself

the tokens

in

worse,

nor

contentious, jealous, spirit ; and allows

world

individuals; still thus

symptom,

first beginning of

man

itself.

in

the

better

cannot

we

clear,that, on

seems

end

whatever

conduct, for separating from

course

or

separation

brethren,

my

faith and

own

the

a

of

sin

turbulent

our

have 2

own,

duct, con-

opposing

the rule

over


SUBMISSION

224

TO

disaffection

us,

and

courses,

are

of

lukewarmness

in

and

from

away

lipsput

Ponder

thee. be

ways

the

left ;

have

we,

fears

of

been

like

provided

wistfully upon has

bring the the

use

world's

world's

?

his

by

meek

flatter

for one's

a

whole

suit pur-

of

is

what

use

lusting after gazing

around

us.

busy politician,to

the

fold, or

sacred

divine

polity; to

or

highestwish

to

mand de-

the

court

and

to

best

joyment en-

It is related

answer.

our

world

Christ

eat, and

many,

of

the

The

heathen

after much more

?

of

to

the

saint shall

holy confessor

friend, "What

recommend

the

is faith's

that, when departure, a

the

act

to

jealousiesin

dying

and

flesh

on

or

and

surely to

language into

What A

us,

hopes

change,

instead

What

evil."

day

thy

right hand,

with

do

the

;

asking

Egypt leisure

no

powerful.

a

from

wisdom

our

for

not,

rights,to

of

foot to

verse perlook

let all

the

of reforms

shadow

a

and eyes

and

to

of

dreams

or

Church,

straightbefore

not

schemes

It is

have

we

Faith

thy

in

separating.

thine

thy feet,

Turn

with

earth,

hastening on.

what

of

path

private Christians,

passing

has

Let

or

sins

the

mouth,

froward

eyelids look

remove

of novelties, is

in their

thee.

established.

the

to

nor

a

from

far

let thine

and

right on,

thee

runners fore-

these

spite of

in

are

involved

separatistsare

Put

"

Church

of the

feelings

sure

restlessness,

that

so

;

like

the

and

impatience, or

pride, or

self-will,or members

effects

very

[Serm.

the

and

them,

towards the

AUTHORITY.

CHURCH

own,

shortlybefore

pain he

specialthing life ? he

was

he

asked would

brieflyreplied,


SUBMISSION

XIV.]

CHURCH

TO

in which

one,

not obey solely;

to

but

marked

and puts largely, their

understand

being unfit for to

cherish if

we

but

have a

a

we

choose

to

\

us

trial

the

enjoyment. May

He

wiser

mind

; to

have

it,to

serve

to

the

1

a

make

it,and

boasts

His

to

in

Fell's Life of Hammond.

lot of

do

men

of rest

not

trials

give us

at

as

blessings

into

be

as

grace

vilege, pri-

our

; and

if

bear, dutifully, as

sinner, that

world

it is the

much

and

life,our

lot, indeed,

; but run

own

of

out

few

ourselves,

for

This

was

direct, but

mode

pours

on

of life

or

gain, and

misfortune

III.

command

duty, our

God

it not, to covet

which

VOL.

to

his biographer

as

state

be the lot of all ; but Thus

many.

not

for

out

plain,cannot

the

happiest

of

225

meant,

the

having

path

having our

fortunes is

had

we

he

which

uniform obedience ;" by tells us, that

AUTHORITY.

freedom as

a

chief

from

good

straint re-

!


SERMON

CONTEST

XV.

TRUTH

BETWEEN

CHURCH.

THE

xiii.

Matt.

The

of

and

gathered

sea,

drew

the

cast

and

Church

bad

:

Lord; and

rage

the

carnal, in the

the

them

the

and

world,

world

aggressor

the

world,

stung

with

retaliating

pride,

Gospel of

arise, speaking

with

as

little. "

even

perverse

in

it is at

spiritual

of

this

day,

of

their

things,

the

the

against

the

malice, with

weapons with

conflict

knew

Spirit

should

away

evil, within

Prophetic

draw

of

name

Christians

ownselves to

the

the

good

But

True,

by

and

envy

persecution,

Devil.

the

such

that

vessels,

between

waged

war

the

Church,

into

good

the

full, they

was

contest

the

in

lay

the

chief

the

Church,

cause

it

the

gathered

into

cast

was

when

which,

;

and

that

net,

the

comparatively told

a

kind

age,

Falsehood

"

the

unto

down,

sat

48.

47,

away.

against

Church

like

of every

Apostles'

the

Truth

is

and

shore,

to

but

In

heaven

kingdom

IN

FALSEHOOD

AND

men

disciples


Serm.

after them should

;" that

Ark,

twelve

and

(as it

is

is

them,

devil ; out

a

prophecy,were

in the text, viz. that the

long while

be carried

and

transferred

by

on

in

out

instance

by

or

fore be-

them,

to

of

sealing.

truth, implied Christ

began

world, should

into the

members

cons, Dea-

seven

final

which

the

of

out

heresy;

awful

warfare

little flock and

His

between

eight men

sufficient to realise

not

type, the

the

at

of

with

of

into

dropped

event, the serious

the

in

as

reprobate;

was

intimations,however, whether

These

no

experience

were

said)fell away

tribes, one

twelve

was

227

always mingle

flood, there

Apostles,one one

the

to show

of them

one

"c.

days periloustimes

had

they times

at the

good. Thus,

last

evil will

Church

that in the

the

Also former

and

own

TRUTH,

the

in

"

V

come

their

BETWEEN

CONTEST

XV.]

Church

be

in

itself,and

of that Church

with

one

another.

earlyChristians

This, I say, the as

our

of

ourselves

it.

minds

to

Church to

They

the

conviction

it may will not

Divine

has

see

true

day, when

this see

eyes a

it ; and,

be

unworthy,

like

a

this

mysterious appointment

net

that

the

"

gathers of

that

they deny

1

that

Acts

xx.

30.

Q2

kind."

in various

men

2

are

Tim.

not

their

the

Holy

blessingsare given

Kingdom

every

bad

surrender that

at

even

will

men

admit

to

as

filled, ful-

see

it,that,

and

open

unholy members, that

so

about

not

is it to possess

plainlyseen,

so

truth,

did hard

of Heaven

They ways.

reallyin

iii. 1.

is

evade times SomeGod's


CONTEST

228

Church, which

They and

complete if

as

think

they

invented

have

TRUTH

BETWEEN

said

Scripture

this

spiritual body existingin and

independent of,

Church

Visible

the

consider

part of this world,

mere

any

be

lower

and

whether

of

and

us

a

Divine

and

admit

or

nance, ordi-

holiness,

communion be

to

notions,

Thus,

the

in

idea, contained

dissimilitude,the enmity, existed

between

transferred

now

of

is like unto

gathered

of

great

a

of to

God's

truth, and from

instruction

Kingdom

some

is

try, with

this

upon

some

and

a

conflict.

to

once

Church,

the

But, let

In

which

they but

all Christians

a

a

the

into

the

itself.

Church

hold

the

text, that

warfare

the

of

or

other, they refuse

or

way

world

"

as

faith

of

and

name,

a

Church

a

in the

"

it

alike, they effectuallydestroy all

about

and

its standard

but

of saints to be

one

nothing

privileges ; and, consideringthe

its

and

establishment, sect,

an

party. Or, again,while they admit

they

of

separate from,

Church;

to

only,

where,

world

Visible

the

men.

distinct

saints

peopled by word,

one

good

Church,

Invisible

an

[Serm.

of

only

consists

present, and

at

AND

a

net

that

that

was

is, the cast

house

there

are

not

also

of

wood

honour

and

1

some

2

Christian into

Elsewhere

every

Tim.

to

ii. 20.

only and

draw

that

says,

"

and

sea,

St. Paul vessels

dishonour

the

Church,

the

of

firm

a

cannot

we

text

kind."

silver, but

if

see

The

it.

Heaven,"

blessing,to get

says, of

gold

earth, and 1."

Now


FALSEHOOD

XV.]

such

passages

I shall the

to

a

Truth

229

various

very

with

here

them

consider

between

contest

CHURCH.

of

admit

these

as

THE

IN

cation. appli-

reference

Falsehood

and

in the

Church. Doubtless be

it

the

were privilege,

a

in the

would,

enemies

souls

separated from

us,

faith

take

some

which the

there

have

humbleness

and

from

body

disengage

all

all

Church

corrupt vice ; and

open

detect

and the

same

faith, and

is the from

the

of these the be

one,

hid

the the

these

and

one

device who

some

other

day

of

are

foolish.

upon

nor

the

have in

was

easy

; the

great

and

the

together.

agree

mous, unani-

proceeding, as

and Who

party is hid from

judgment;

individuallyformed

it

apparently

good

all

themselves

profess one all to

At

who

few

conflict

inveterate

are

Holy Eucharist,

those

thus

persons,

and

one

privileges;they

the

Church

seem

wise,

till the

in

All

consequence,

But

belief, un-

selfishness

man's

other.

indulged

or

in

whom,

the

of

is not and

and

united

been

beginning,between

and

Faith

same

have

doctrine

real

are

such

our

about

questions,

love

our

trial of

; but

to

reason,

and

Truth, all professthe Truth.

these

Yet, among

the

means

admitted

Christian

body

pride,

have

avoid.

in

did

God."

of

any

there

indeed,

avowed

Christ

broad

from

baptized,all

taught

of

mistake

can

one

in the

natural

Apostles' age

nor

;

the

the

times,

to

the

and

no

wisdom

been

within

be

the

same

are

could

"in

fact

the

place, on

of

eye

are

Some

evil.

belong us,

and

they

perfect

at

model

to

will sent preof


good

evil ;

or

and

mode

but

that

they vary

of their there

friends,I

the

same

do

truth

of

immediate

the

do

day,

about

contend

due

reverence

language so

of the

important That

of the

within

the

they

could

as

in after times,

the

do

form

their

two

in

"

parties

secret

false-hearted, what

the

this

answer

question suitablywith

to this sacred

world

matter,

should one

be

not

would

contest, which

was

itself,next

about

about

which

place,in

to

say

first about the

which

thing. some-

the truth

truth

small

very

parochialconcerns,

Yet, in

heard.

wish

the

of

trine, doc-

matters,

serve

of

domestic as

tests

religious state, quite as trulyas greater things,

in God's and

unerringjudgment, train

I say, that "

though

every-day character, of publicaffairs,or

our

about

?

commonly

now

business, or of

a

Gospel is

an

what

"

and

unbelievers;

; but

Church, the elect and

It is difficult to the

and

how

about?

heresies,such out

cast

now,

"

they

familiar

Food, spiritual

contended,

confute, and

in the

;

two

outlines,

as

sense,

with

Gospel

successors

own

our

their

Apostles contended

The

Church, yet againstopen meet,

other

Church,

the

contend

they

their conflict ?

where

degree

the

or

Creed, is certain.

same

what

Next,

one

eat

[Serm. in the

one

indefinite

and

live, in

who

mean,

professthe

the

who

the

to

partiesin

two

vague

those

AND

another

with

one

holding

are

parties,however among

TRUTH

BETWEEN

CONTEST

230

contend

as

us

for heaven the

serve

"

or

as

hell.

early Christians

earnestlyfor

the

powerfullyto

faith

once

were

bound delivered

to to


XV.] the

FALSEHOOD

IN

the

trial of

saints,"

lies in

so

taking

which

observe

you

God's

to

almost

how

of

mode

be

of

sides,

two

continually ; and, I mean,

parallelthis

tryingand

commonly multitude

a

to

attempting to explain what

before have

in

happen

us

231

obedience

side

there

before

come

CHURCH.

our

that

or

which

questions, in and

this

THE

I would

of

state

things is in other

us disciplining

respects. For

instance, how

Ordinarily,not house

and

in

lands

sake

; in

of the

sake, but would

world

in

or

them

in

some

to

be

than

little moment

is self-denial

Christ's

Cross, such

rich,

not

and

at

efforts

poor

rather

noble,

or

? Not

shown

livingon

locusts as

fastingand

at

than

in

observingthem proving and How

which to

the

plished, accom-

too

are

think

valour

all of

our

honey, way,

in

like, in desiring

rich, solitary or

lowly

rather

income,

our

comforts

for trifling

about, yet have

improving his

is Christian

or

wild

in

in being suspicious of avoidingdisplay, ; all of

society of

literally bearing and

come

well-connected, in livingwithin

luxuries

personal

a

in themselves.

lightabstinences

poor

the

private likingsto

Church

to

for

entertaining ; in matters,

gifted,or

of very

How

but

though

up

little

making

inconvenience, in taking pleasure in the

religious men,

?

giving

of comforts

our sacrificing

religiousobjects,in going

shown

ridicule,if it knew

abridgingourselves in

in

not

great matters,

the

poor,

to Christ

devotion

our

for His

sacrifices which of them

is

the their

in

and

person use

in

heart. shown

?

Not

in

resisting


blood, but

unto

withstanding

in

AND

[Serm.

mistaken

kindness,

enduring importunity,in submitting to

in and

hurt

those

what

we

a

portionof

in this

tried

In

faith also. the

by taking this

of

in little

side

or

so

ever

faith the

side in the

which

Church,

in the

or

in this

day

questions

many before

come

parochial,or

shown

was

It is shown

that

or

is Christian

things,so

joiningeither

conduct

domestic,

betray

it

devotion, self-denial,courage,

multitude.

opinion and

than

Truth, be

God's

Apostle'sage

the

Jewish

or

pagan

losses,

it.

day

matter

great

undergoing

surprise

little

rather slights,

be

to

then, Christian

As

in

censures,

believe

small

are

love,

we

inconveniences,

of

TRUTH

BETWEEN

CONTEST

232

ther whe-

us,

of whatever

or political,

kind. the

Take

village;his against it at

work

others the

trial his

in

Church,

he or

lies

hear

the

king

laugh for

Christ.

eternal

he

conflict between

Another, influence of

Thus

in

a

in

; he

and

be

with

on,

Truth

and

as

sake, as Christ would

voices

of

in

in

his

witness

day,

in

the

a

him.

tain cer-

application

officers,and

God's

have

the

Falsehood.

society,has

of

raised

withstand

must

rudeness, and

carries

appointment act

to

refreshment

hear

may

parish matters,

like ; he, too, must

Truth's

; he

higher class

charities,the

or

religionspoken against,or

violence

jest,evil words

happen

may

taking

or

may

together in scoffingor and

He

place.

own

Church

the

acting for

in

others,

with

; and

peasant in the humblest

unlettered

most

sight,for

the the


FALSEHOOD

XV.] Another

has

bestow,

to

vote

voice him

; he

has

a

; he

has

a

advise

to

substance

if there

not

venture

Let

contribute.

to

as

not religion,

brethren, I to

respect

must

province

a

not

were

God

a

this

at

silence

keep

to

of Christian

especiallytried

are

men

233

world.

My in

for

act

in the

dependents

or

raise, and

to

CHURCH.

political power

certain

a

THE

IN

duty, and

day,

in

which

in

which

fail. they especially It is sometimes

said that

called)political.Now word But

there

is also

this

sense

whoever

as

offends

with man

no

or

are

multitude social

political

not

the

which

it

as

take

to

wrong

day,

and

was

of

Apostle's day,

the

as

rightto

other,

now,

before

comes

right

was

he

question

It is

now. politics

not,)

if in St. Paul's

the

in

was

in

and

whether

not

what

of matters

nature,

is bad.

word,

religionis

for

Christian

as

the

is the

of

sense

as certainly,

as

;

in St. Paul's

Christian

of

sense

said it mattered

side and

one

a

bad

a

(whether ignorantly or

tongue

questions of

in that of

is

that

says

heathen

or

Christian

take

his had

Christian

such

good

a

erringly,and

speaks

a

there

(what

not

and religion is nothing that political,"

"

time

religionis

us

become

to

a

to

remain

a

right and

which

is

wrong

heathen. I

am

wrong, less

am

and

all

division

not

saying which

in the

I

side

is

of social

ever-varyingcourse

people are saying all religious

on irreligious

between

the

good

and

other

;

(forthen

evil take

on

duty,much one

would

place,which

side that the


234

BETWEEN

CONTEST

and

text

that

wrong, side

parablesassure

it is not

takes, that

man

a

for the

side he

When

judged

that

a

which

hereafter

he takes

think

him

far

as

from

takes

ground, and, religious

the

truth him.

think

of his doctrine, I

praisehim

he

should

and religious ground (ifin sincerity)

be

againstthe Church,

a

I think I had

by

rather

it

a

did God

service in

sin would

be,) than

nation

the

on

much

worshipper

of Mammon

Christ's man

a

judgment be

must

be

but neither),

he

should

be

Church, than or

hopefully for levelled

Demas with

one

or

if I must

Saul

of

than the

in

the

ground

as

the

upheld by

choose a

Ananias

I think worse

that

a

the

before

case

mistaken

other

caringfor

or gifts,

be

sin.

zealot.

If

(though he ought for him,

I had

wild beast none

lovingthe present world, sacred

the

soul.

maintaining property,

greater

raging like

Gallio

his

tence, pre-

seriously, thinking

it should

will be

seat

to

in

doing so, (fearfulindeed

ground

mere

this

rather

in earnest, not

were

that

for I think

had

worldly selfish ground,

a

speaks more Church

the

that.

nation, really, honestly,and

they

a

than

is,if done

for it ; that

be

and

take

I

as

He

I may

whatever

for

he

contrary

I understand

; but

darkness

from

part

because

Churches

established

or

lightis a

right and

a

against the Church,

or

kingly power

Scripture,I

to

will be

(forinstance)says

against the King thinks

be till the

to

indifference

of

man

[Serm.

takes.

man

a

a

is

there

matter

a

AND

is not

us

judgment,) I only say

of

day

other

TRUTH

of or

rather

againstthe

these

Simon

grudging

to

things, ing traffick-

Christ

his


substance

and

possible.

There

less

Our

would

thou

from

I do

not

says

or

hot.

that

bad

they

I

but

with

in this

God

that

rules

ought

should

be

afraid

without

they should act

to

with

is, that

do believe

be

carried

to

on

with protesting,

keep

their

the

kindred

1

Rev.

of

"

if the

His

must to

fear

on

than

who

are

concerns

as

any

sound of the

religiousprinciples,

those

should who

selves, ally them-

deny to

it ; lest

themselves,

Gallio, Demas,

iii. 15, 16.

to

obey

servants more

persons that the

:

till

true

world, for

the

opinion

own

far

;

doctrine

be

will not

it, and

avow

they

considerations

avowed

an

govern

have

we

thing else at this time

nation

not

while

religionhas nothing

so affairs,

what

;

fearful

a

better

be

all other

; which

does

point,and

in

Established

it would

day, that

in human

And

in them.

cast

motives

mixed once

Church

the

politicalmatters

it is true

at

are

speaking against

maintained

thou

hot, I will

nor

securityof property,

the

is called

am

because

then

I

"

revolutionists,for having

fanatical

as

last

the

at

a

verted, con-

Laodicea,

of

So

religionabsorbed

of

thought

and

if not

as

such

V

it,though I still think

this

and,

for him

cold

neither

of

church

the

cheaply

as

chance ;

reserved

to

cold

mouth

what

from

on

Truth

the

to

mean

as

defend

God

more

and

regard to

some

do

be

wert

My

or peril,

"

would

235

saved

however, generallyact from

Men, so

be

punishment

hike- warm,

thee

to

Lord

day.

art

seeking

conversion

man's

CHURCH.

THE

IN

FALSEHOOD

XV.]

Simon,


Ananias,

and

defence

of

merely

national two

serve

at

in the counsels

forgettingthat

"

others no

is

are,

to

associate

such

evil

drunkards,

to

put

to

raise the

multitude

bad

of the friend

or

without

Church, which in the

us

in the

to

him

union

bids

and

according to

been

governing part

He

in

True

and

not

Saviour

as

sets

His hearers

in

suffer

to

Truth

nities. opportu-

our

the False in the

speaking of, has of it

that

titute entirelydes-

part against the

take

twenty-thirdchapter of

in which

attempt

disapprove

we

Holy Ghost,

ever

are

to

to be

affirm

of the

Our

bound

obedience

though

not

of it

I have

people at large.

and

they do,

of

ought not

are

"

dare

fess pro-

bound

are

we

Church, heretics,

we

of faith and

stranger

Lastly,this

all

it is

supported

be in it and

principles, bound

life of the

warning

; that

like, who

the

it,)yet

whom,

men

respects, we

many

of

out

standard

of

they

;

and

all,(except,indeed,

the rules of the

all in

oppose

to

can

of the two

and

though

with

livers, and

countenance

bound to

be

to

that

generalway

a

openly break

as

course

they happen

our

can

man

which

in

be followed

it ; and

to

in

no

so

of the servants

to

are

things,because

attachment

man

gatheringof every kind

others

of

no

as

mammon,

Church,

the

net

a

proof that

in all

and

mere

institutions,

our

forgettingthat,

God

masters, be

once

;

basis, the

securityof

the

[Serm.

secular, the maintenance

as

greatness

AND

secular

mere

some

on

property,

considered

TRUTH

BETWEEN

CONTEST

236

well this

as

ever

among

truth

their

the before

St. Matthew's

obey

isted ex-

pel, gos-

spiritual


FALSEHOOD

XV.]

rulers in all lawful of their the

Lord

and

Pharisees

do And

sit in Moses'

Church

since

of Christ

He

forms

earth, without of obedience social

chambers

and

some,

uncharitablyby others, with of

been

"

of

and partial on sincerity ignorance,still,

St.

Paul's

St. John's

as

the

Timothy's againstHymeneus observed

on

of the

faith,as conditions has

contest

Now

I have

mind

;

the

"

in no

room

is very

our

for common

or

the whole,

Alexander.

time Mean-

have discipline the

as

contest

;

or

been

professionsof

nevertheless

the

proceeded.

I would

what

well

sides,as

temper,

High Priest,

and

of ecclesiastical

both

between

againstDiotrephes,or

against Ananias

the rules

on,

strange mixture

a

defective

rightprinciplesand

such

carried

rightly, peaceably,lovinglyby

;

times

contest

tion, subordina-

Temple,

at

a

not."

intercourse, which

of the

Truth

Falsehood

but

:

perceiving

and

has

contest

secret

sacred

most

observe

the historyof the little,

so

on

the

ever all,therefore, whatso-

;

do

ever

unto

and

works, for they say and

offices and

kind

Scribes

do

was

enjoins,a

in the

seat

worthy un-

as

and

read

all the

that, under

The

be

"

"

"

observe, that

you

can

one

no

they hold it,

men."

to

237

though they

things,even

ye after their

not

CHURCH.

because office,

not

they bid

THE

IN

have

every

said home solemn

as

who

hears

solemn

truth

bring

me

to

his

own

ferent truth, that there is nothing indif-

conduct,

no

trifling ; lest to

a

one

part of it without we

speak of

which as rights, privileges

we

trifle with our

may

its duties,

eternity. It

and political do 8

what

we

social like


BETWEEN

CONTEST

238

whereas

God's

sight.

A

; I have

there

says,

have

freewill, you have

yourself

to

to

ruin

power,

in the

you

all your

was

"

this ; and

their

souls

by

of acts

course

sufficient

haughty

so

common,

save

or

lose them.

the

as

rich

eat, drink,

him,

thy

"

he

thine

be

cheer

in the

eyes

;

men

ways

in

acts

of thine

the in

man,

the

but

days

heart

bringthee into judgmentV

1

Eccles.

by

which

by

a

self-

political is men

Solomon

"

take

preacher

thy youth of

and

his ease, says

; and

thy youth, in

the

xi. 9.

to

let and

sight of

thou,for all these things, God

but know

lose

not

your

whom

man

Gospel, to

;" but

young

by

you

nothing-

rightto indulgehis lusts,

a

merry

thee

do

your

pleasure,which

those

had

will

that

to

of

your

young

power

rather, the

or, use

at

in the

man

Rejoice,O

heart

walk

and

quite sure

minded

The

speaks of, thought or,

comes

is among

now

saving

right,that

know

said

careless

that

or

the

extraordinaryact,

the

; and

this way

power,

be one

some

and

have

you

than

of

fault,as brought upon

own

more

right of

consolation

to

or

birthrightof

wrong,

poor

world,

next

for what

yourself,

here

(to speak plainly)the

"

yourself;but (alas!)a

damn

it be

the

have

is,you

the

the

have

ruiningyourself;you

or

do

to

that measure."

or

birth

your

in

us

vote

my

have

you

"

on

right

a

agent, of doing rightor

free

a

right,

a

from

"

have

this

[Serm.

duties

rightto give

a

rightto further

a

Doubtless, you

being

I

"

man

that ; I have

or

AND

they merely impose

with;

this

TRUTH

will


So, again,many sin

of

from a

Englishman's right

do

what

right

have

right

a

are

will ; but devil

when

does

this

his

first who

the he

that

or

God,

merely

conscience'

in

wills

he

ours

there as

you the

was

himself

it, and

sake, is

(so far) following

put aside

these

to

Yet,

when

us,

between

matters

because

do

right of

one

not

and

may

that

every

religion.

beings

way,

You

he

will.

they

exercised

fell ; and

of

world,

right

ways.

what

rational

if

one

wrong

think

to

matters

all

of

has

strange notion

a

whole

the

wrong,

but

is

hundred

a

do

to

all, there

after

of

attribute

alone; it is the

in

will,

he

he

"

says,

the

about

wandering

is, he has

it

against

another,

to

an

it is the

Nay,

of

or

so."

it is

will, and

So

warned

do

right to

that

Church,

place of worship

one

CHURCH.

when

man

a

the

leaving

THE

IN

FALSEHOOD

XV.]

he and

not

the

for

devil's

pattern. No

let

us

is either fitted to

wrath

will be such

we

one

or

ourselves

us

that

;

We

cannot

;

all

judge

in

some

has

sembled as-

of say,

each

other,

know

about

ing try-

measure

loved

us

and

spiritualblessings in Christ,"

salvation.

they

vessel

at

acting towards

only

He

know

we

is

now

We are

a

rather, I should

day,

we

here

us

or

mercy

and

no

of

one

or

ourselves. or

with our

last

other.

God

us

desires

around

the

judge

serve

of

destruction

whether

"blessed and

the

cannot

to

at

vessel

a

look

fancies, and

position steadily. Every

our

the

vain

too

We have

know been

about blessed

others

by

the


Saviour, and

same

till,by word

Still it is true

The

At

the

end

meanwhile silent but

world

there

is

of

actions

are

moreover,

right, and

without

being

think

them

by

If all this be of

it !

upon

them,

He

give

which

realizes

what

and

ousness

;

does reason

and,

not

and

us

our

certain

principles It is true,

for

again,

that

knows

when

grounds

them

; lest

of it.

Father

the

heartily to

things puts

does

it, and of

we

seriousness

our

honesty

and

it is

partakers

us

is And

it.

others

Himself,

at

what

as

act

and

plicity sim-

He

aside

views all

pride, party feeling,or

it knows on

of

become

looks

only

it because

instruments

towards

God

all the life

impress

is unseen, of

mists

that

of

against

so

;

sifting,

little matters,

Christ, enable

of mind,

shadows

but

and

division

state, and,

manner

very

kind.

and

true

contending

to

true, may

May

final

finding out

about

and

Jesus

Lord

our

going

ever

wrong.

lies in

witness

suffer sin in them

we

is

cess pro-

course

that

others

over-earnest

our

solemn

the

brethren's

our

wrong,

them

upon

mere

of

duty plainly to

our

the

in

us

and

observing

judging

good

be

true

part

our

without

and

faith, and

our

right,and

that

the

It is also

it.

purification. It is also and

their

renounce

gradual sorting

a

before

come

trials

the

will

towards

sure,

brethren

our

present, gathered of every

at

of the

which

matters are

has,

net

as

that

bad

separationbetween

of

on

they openly

deed,

[Seem.

AND

looked

to be

are

or

brotherhood.

on.

TRUTH

BETWEEN

CONTEST

240

what

the

covet-

is

right,

that

not

from

argument,

but

from


FALSEHOOD

XV.] the heart

IN

itself,from

scrupulous fear, and which means

does

not

THE

that inward keen

need

241

pure

R

of

sense,

generous

arguments,

of strengtheningitself,and

III.

and

faith, and

others. satisfying

VOL

CHURCH.

except

and

tion, devoas

a

persuadingand


XVI.

SERMON

In

great

a

but

of

also

there wood

of

and

earth

;

these

St.

words within

it

who,

pattern, Tares,

in

from

had,

truth.

That

order

to

honour,

to

some

speaks and

good

bad,

parables

the

first, announced House

His

first, and

after

them

others

from

their

unholiness the

as

Apostles then

wonder

or

the

well

themselves, that

subjects

nothing

of

but

ever

of

of and

silver, some

the

one

of

whether

righteousness,

and

to

the

at

appointed, and

Even

among

devil."

among sin

in

grace

unbelief

"a

was

Church,

His

they

religion.

true

formed

presided

seat

the

serious

same

Christ

whom

taining con-

of

and

the

of

as

Saviour's

Net

channel

since, the

our

Apostles

time,

as

after the

of

and

treasury which

even

Church

which

over

was,

the

of

the

Holy the

be

Paul

mankind,

where

and

and

gold

of

vessels

only

not

are

dishonour.

to

In

house

ii. 20.

Tim.

2

INVISIBLE.

AND

VISIBLE

CHURCH

THE

has

peace,

No the

lers ru-

abounded, and

joy


CHURCH

THE

in the

this

at

Ghost

Holy day

our

;

have

should

all

we

it ;

see

eyes

But, though

AND

VISIBLE

it,

see

particular lightwhich

that We

often

for it

account

INVISIBLE.

been

found.

we

cannot

we

do

we differently,

other

truths, from

it

In

other

words,

theory

about

adopt

own

our

I mean,

what

will

which

all

the

fact,

explain worth

subject

a

a

which

in

I will

introduce

it.

it in

admit

it.

it in

upon

view

that

we

so

it.

see

Scripture sheds

to

but

It is

deny

not

different relation

reallyexists.

243

considering. The

sightof

speak

of what

Church

in

this

world,

visible

does

seems

speak

not

of

But

members.

this

it is

; and

an

is

its

in

erroneous,

visible, the of

complement

own

notion

(I will

and

in

Scripture,a

one

common

a

The

privileges.Scripture

bodies,

two

to

us

Christians

of

thing

invisible

with

led

the Invisible

and

body

one

with

invested

invisible,each

other

the

but

has

unscripturalway.

an

applied to means

body

the Visible

called

are

what

Church,

word

sins of Christians

the

at

add)

a

sent pregerous dan-

notion.

there

It is true

of

allowablytalk I

of

Visible one

only,not we

in

with

of the same

mere

Invisible

to

use

Church,

of

r2

in

England

word

speak

to as

is

one

every

thing, separated by

speak

may

Church.

expressions;

reality. For instance,

sometimes

we

Invisible

and

It is allowable

precision.

and the

and

Visible

which

in

senses

discourse

common

scientific

with the

in

bound

not

the

findingfault

not

am

some

are

two our

of

sides minds

ters, politicalmatas

a

nation

and


THE

244

sometimes but

as

the

people,and On

the

other the

imply

hand, when

In

view as

executive

like manner,

of the

it as,

the

Visible, because

laity,

and

strengthupon

as

"

This

heaven. than

more

and looked

we

aspects ;

is not

really to

is to

outwardly

giftsfrom

and

divide

life

its

resting for

influences

unseen

convex, at

distinction

consisting(forinstance)of clergy

into

two,

any

(as they say) between

discriminate

to

like.

the

and

we

of the

powers,

in different

one

Invisible,because

and

its

Invisible, while

and

whole, but

of

State,

of the

come

Visible

into

on

can

tachments, at-

formation.

of the

departments,

harm

no

Church

speak

we

take

we

character

of orders, ranks, and

notion

and legislative

the

character's

that

things, different

a

rights,interests,

opinions;

historyof

in

Nation,

of the

local

varietyof

customs,

different

viewed

thing

[Serm.

INVISIBLE.

meaning

speak

we

its

account

AND

; not

identical

When

relation. into

state

a

certain

one

VISIBLE

CHURCH

divide

is

a

line ; which

curve

but

convex,

cave con-

looked

wardly, in-

at

concave.

Again, as

we

different

speak

from

of the

the

merely by similar

way

and

denoting

talk

we

in

that

meaning of

way

Church Church

modern

this without

and

the Church

consider

may

of

the

different

you as

ask, the

"

by

Church

Jewish

in

Church

in

another?"

one

What age

may

Church

Church are

and one,

is meant,"

being

;

bodies,

two

of time.

Churches "

the

are

century We

the ancient these

Dispensations.

one

another.

difference

Christian, though reallyboth under

in

the

plainly this, that

In

a

the

only will same

there


XVI] is

THE

CHURCH

real line of demarcation

no

is but

one

the

well

as

may the

north

and

whole

of this very

same

again, in

this

day, is

In

the

members but

holiness

second

all ages

Visible

Church,

and,

place

in the

takes

Invisible

Church.

Invisible

Church

the

mode

Church of

only

in the

the

far

it

reallyhas

Still further,

do

and

we

the

may,

of the

The

then, is

we

call it the

error

as

two

in

the

glory,

such

a

Churches,

existing in

lot in the

a

in

Church

make

of

speak

may

present Church

by

it

as

will, call

we

may

no

the

of

consummation

blessed we

a

between

body

if

may,

fruitful un-

nothing

hereafter, nay,

body

part and

and

that

so

will

separate

discriminate

is

not

Christian

spirits ;

members

There

We

present Church

Here,

of the

sense

in rest.

England,

in

its

world,

Doubtless,

of

of the

this

unseen

world as

wre

this

it,and

whenever

it.

that

so

;

Church

it will be

as

is the

this whole

Invisible.

and

since

speech. view

Church

may

Paradise,

in

already exists

in

we

of

part

dropped,

remain

Church

all its unsound

too

be

in which

sense

Church

will will

one,

then

elect,contemplated

we

world

next

lived, and

the

different

in

One

in

moment

two

part of the

but

brought together in

members

or

this

at

is but

age

in which

sense

Catholic.

the

that you

Properly speaking, the

Church

the

of the other, and

body gathered together from

in the

be

that the

England, as

of

245

them,

Churches

of two

south

INVISIBLE.

between

continuation

talk

centuries.

the

AND

VISIBLE

the

visible,

so

ness. blessed-

same

figureof speech, speak

existingChurch,

who

are

at


246

THE

VISIBLE

CHURCH

in God's

present walking Church

because

the do

we

rest,

Christians

of

Church

and

of

the

that

all these

Church

themselves

who

are

in

may

mention

But

if

of the

Visible

conceive

as

another,

as

another we

of

of

speak

as

the

a

part

would

speak

were

and

or

its true

to

and

and

as

one

bad

of

the

as

umphant tri-

mem^

glory, we

Invisible

Invisible

good only, with without

in which

support

of good spiritual privileges,

the

manner,

Clergy

we

of the

if there

all

?

relation

its substantial

are

like

succoured,

and

all

still,who

;

then, whether

senses

what

by themselves,

another

allowablymake we

whole

Church

one

hereafter, or bers,

the

as

invisiblyblest

as

the

parallelinstance,

a

Laity are

the

Clergy by In

is

is viewed

body

a

say

here

:

are

them

Visible, did In

a

invisible

be, and

to

come.

of

by

tion imagina-

as

they

Church

talk

we speaking politically,

tute consti-

speaking of

ought

suddenly

sible Invi-

but

case,

them

of

because

of the

remain

judgment

Church

the

as

off in

them, and

intended

are

would

day

the

is not

speaking

know

not

peculiarlythe

[Serm.

meaning thereby that they

; not

from

that

fear,

and

abstraction, separatingthem

mental

as

faith

separate body, which

a

INVISIBLE.

AND

one,

body

Church. the

and

without

together,and

surely spiritual privileges,

warrant,

or

rather

without

leave

Holy Scripture. The

Church

visible

of

Christ,

body, invested

in invisible

with,

privileges.Take

body by

way

Scripture teaches,

as

or

(I the

of illustration.

may

is

a

say) existing

analogy of

the

man hu-

Considering man


THE

XVI.]

CHURCH

his animal

accordingto as

having

an

unseen

it

Church

be

it ; and

it does

Spirit. Or,

consider

Spiritleave

is

which

Lord's

our

branches, and which

Were

were

they

form

a

dead, tree.

But

Church,

the

stock

any

how,

Such

living;

some

to

some

there

this is?

reason

for and

Why

any

divide

into

various

and

spoken

hypothesis of

as

"

honour

to

be

and

plainer the

when

In

only

of the

and

Churches, 2

?

Apostlesthemselves

His

sins.

sight,to invent,

two

figure:

improbabilitythat

gloriousand

offences

in

first

of

dead,

some

account

the

said

.thingsare

abounding

perhaps, at

Lord

our

the

of

account

some

two,

were

together,is superseded, as

be

should

bad

it is as

Can

dividing,viz.

so

irrelevant,by

Very

vessels,

are

dead

a

there

say

another

not

branches be

branches,

by

text

ones,

would

it would

never

with

selfsame

all the

Scripture

is the

dishonour."

than

good

could

we

in the

as

great house

Were

sap dead

sound

they

many,

dead, then

livingbody

a

as

tree,

be

the

the

except

the

may

as

Holy

a

by

and

one

the

has many

vine

There

numerous

times

all

at

nourished

upon

themselves.

by

tree

were

as

hundred

a

trees.

two

a

they

are

So

figure of A

body

did the

exist

the

by

the

corpse.

Church,

throughout.

branches, still they

a

not

all

are

of him

sustained

leaves

instance.

own

they

circulates

tree.

becomes

be the

to

cease

247

might speak

soul

the

body, it

a

would

the

I

nature,

organized visible frame,

an

to

INVISIBLE.

AND

spirit. When

ceases

in

VISIBLE

Church

;

It

is natural,

in consequence, as

times some-

holy,sometimes

the

Jews

the have


THE

248

dreamed has

VISIBLE

CHURCH

of

Messiahs

two

implied that

if so,

what

the

sacred

text

Consider

them

various

and

to

fulfilled in the

in

the

for

in

one

do

so

inhabited

after

For

that

one

to

man

severallyas

of that

and

which all

we

the

Its

Holy

baptized

Ghost

He

and

many,

By

be

we

or

of

precious gifts,the

"the St. "

well

temple Paul

carnal."

for

as

drink

bond

spite

as

good

of the

being

into

some

; for

the

puffed up,"

gifts of tongues." All

these

the

body

members ;

so

Spirit are be

Jews

free ; and

have

we

Spirit." Yet,

one

Church

in

consists

Corinthians, though

Holy Ghost," "

pressly ex-

instruments

one

body, whether

to

bad

set

body

one

the

are

:

as

all the

are

all made

of

;

For

been

these

is

Spirit,dividing

will.

"

of "

selfsame

uses

one

Gentiles, whether

or

Ghost

Sacraments

into

hath

diversities

members,

many

also is Christ."

God

"

miracles, then

the

body, though

one

all

were

instance, the Church

Holy

the

by

hath

they

that

apostles,secondarilyprophets,

that

and

how

offices.

and

worketh

is one,

know

Corinthians, which

healings,helps,governments,

every

to

possibleto adjust

Consider

?

first

Church,

is

site oppo-

violence

subject,directlywe

of the

case

thirdly teachers,

It

these

doing

it is not

why

say,

of ranks

up

that

amine descriptions,carefullyex-

given in Scripture. is made

Saviour

our

really incompatible;

not

are

[Serm.

?

together

it is lawful

but, I say,

;

remains

reason

these

them,

INVISIBLE.

it is unnecessary,

descriptions of it and

AND

"

are

reproved by

contentious," and


XVI.]

THE

Now,

in

and

one

it is

within

that

Churches

Or, again, it may

be

confessedly

are

Christian these

"

in

necessary

members

again

that

perhaps, baptized,

of

'

iniquityV

argued,that, "there Church,

viz.

the

"

On

there

thus

in

are

Church

it:

"

both

these

will be

that

next,

derived

being

1

Acts

from

the

viii. 23.

the be

Visible

Church

; and

On to

the prove

meanings in

men

good the

St.

by

being good,

as

distinct

certain

been

it may

arguments

bad

added,

and

Churches."

are

two

had

hand

Invisible

two

there

he

outside

two

not

; from

addressed

other

two

has

Scripture : first,that Church,

It

bitterness

of

men

the

certainly are

word

Church

Dissenters, who,

among

whole, then, there the

good

are

necessarily be

must

the

have

certainlyare

being

gall

the

enjoy

who

Magus, though

in

faith

that privileges,

true

use."

unregenerate,

was

are

inward." and

to

the

there

we

"Simon

being

as

bond

words

God's secular

an

order

not

follows, that

it

surely

there

repentance

Christ's

of

bodies, whatever

Peter

and

as

yet such

that

so

privileges; those, therefore,

not

which

of

that

said

"

elect ;

outward

an

Church,

or irreligious

Church,

requisites, certainlyhave

is, are

that

the

the

in

the

reallyhave

can

justified or

how,

any

men

that

or

outwardly

of

249

objected, that

be

bad

properly called

are

two

it may

them,

INVISIBLE.

AND

this account

to

double,

not

be

men

VISIBLE

answer

impossible

grace can

CHURCH

men

actual

in

the

sible Vi-

are

out

state

of


250

THE

CHURCH

thingswhich

1.

see,

which

comment

upon

the

We

first take

Let

will

Visible

be

there

is

of

members

all that

that

Church

members What

! must

the

because

she

?

What

men

individuals has

body

of

us

Is

used.

of

a

from

the

dead

Surely

its

the

to

branch

may

say,

because

the

branch

has

sap.

It

no

part or

a

herself, wicked

to

certain the

possible that

tain cer-

debarred, under and

or

of not

a

this

we

dead

tree,

part of

that, but

you

is dead, that is

them."

sider con-

men.

instance

this way

are

not, therefore

privileges ; bad

true

men

because

be

the

Church

them them

it is

should

body

You

tree

decide

them

the

have

cannot

be

this meet

wicked

this ?

is

of

cannot

Visible

"the

if,

members

is not

impart

to

have

with

case

return a

!

not

circumstances,

Let

body

a

them

be

able

Visible

leading to

without

be

men

truth,

not

without

course,

reasoning

members

to

Does

?

therefore

men

because

Church

is not

bad

Visible

grace,

it, who, of

of

"

it is said that

gifts of

the

not

it,

bad

the be

men

prove

the

from

cannot

Church

the

that

nearer

men

to "

Church,

distinct be

mate legiti-

a

bad

is this

true

Church."

the

Again,

?

the

requires, yet

reason

inference

has

of

be

to

objection that

word

we

[Serm.

Scripture.

is maintained,

bad

"

saying

of

; what

shall

we

Church,"

true

the

INVISIBLE.

supposed

words

Church

But

instead

is

of

true

Church."

true

It

members a

AND

Church

observe.

us

cannot

the

we

the

in

are

VISIBLE

branch

already tree

a

will

never

therefore of

a

?

the

living


THE

XVI.]

not

tree,

branch

a

men irreligious

of

is

Church

is dead.

follow

not

they belong, is

dead

Or, consider who

persons,

Are

?

not

certain

under

they

Visible

Visible

one

of

are

Church

a

dead, it which

to

body politic. Are

a

of it

members disabilities, Prisoners

?

rights,but

they

after

like manner,

members

not

Because

parallelof

convicts

and,

state,

true,

251

also.

the are

In of the

members

the

that

INVISIBLE.

tree.

living and

Church, which

does

dead

a

dead

are

which

AND

VISIBLE

CHURCH

debarred

are

still members

are

from of

awhile,

recover

what

same

regards

the

Church.

throughout

it ; but

or

the have

they

forfeited. The invisible

the

on

thing

one

another

does

the our

it

not

was

he

be

the

Hence

and

The that

not

apply it. and

the

It

was

the

there or

of

And

in

and men

election

proportion

profaneness do they quench faith

is necessary

indispensablecondition

Simon

pediments, im-

them.

body,

Christian

case.

Magus,

profitednothing by

closed.

into

it is, that

regenerationwas

had

of

grace

in their

had.

was

enjoyment

admitted

as an justification, can

their

Its

enjoy its privileges. While

carelessness

Spirit.

grant, of

be

to

operate

their

individuals, obstacles

suspend to

impenitent,

are

to

thing

of

part

which It is

as

privilegesrange

be,

may

is the

case

opened

we

his

upon

may

baptism him, but

for

where

securely ; the

font

his heart

put into his hand, but

blessing was

and

which

alone

sealed

up

from

him, and

tence only peni-

unseal

it.

Therefore

St. Peter

faith could

could

apprehend


252

THE

bids

him

CHURCH

then, of

in wickedness, the

course,

of

cause

heavier

say that

to

which

INVISIBLE.

the

the

last

mode

a

day, not

of

and

us,

but

but

a

presume

explanationof

as

went

him,

to

I do

true

us, but

He

it.

attached

at

prove,

is

told

is not

as

condemnation.

this

[Serm.

historyinforms

gift,thus

enjoyed, would

not

AND

repent, that he might receive

further

on

VISIBLE

his

case,

explainingit,

yet keeping clear of the conclusion, for the sake

and

of which

it is

explanation,there In the be

like

when

God's

withdrawn

be

may

manner,

lightof

If there

usuallybrought.

fall into

men

the

such

one

K

others

; but

countenance

from

be

sin, theylose should

why

Holy Church,

it

for their individual

? transgressions There

was

controversy, in

a

illustrates still further the

difficulty.It

administered been

length was

valid

that

of

that

the

while

of

out

it

for

the

primary

admitting into

the

enjoyment of

its

purpose visible

:

that of

body

the

of

was privileges,

Catholic, they

were

released

hitherto

1

coming

over

to

formallyadmitted from

the

bond

under

lain.

Vide

Note

at

the end

of this Volume.

had at

baptism

baptism,

parties receivingit remained On

and

the

baptism

And

valid.

was

follows

as

the

heretics, and

were

Church,

the

decided

was

communion.

had

disputed whether

was

which

foregoing explanationof

the

by clergywho

put

early times,

viz.

Christ, but

suspended, in

heretical

the

Church

by

tion, confirma-

which

they


If,then, I of

state

that

asked

am

if open

sinners,

such,

for

God's

sight;

gifts of

be

may

thus

have

how

has

2.

one,

sense,

in hid

have has

that

who

has

are

real

dition, con-

may in

the

possess

Simon

Or

Magus.

less,the

them.

to

Church

Visible

the

; and

privileges

committed

the

Gospel

God's

received

been

good

is

the

It is the

giftof

a

from

he

this

have,

through

Him

without

Church. and

new

God's it.

The

that

I observe,

his

though

even

ever

does

regeneration,which

giftof

Church,

second

a

What

him

is the

is

one

a

man

emplary ex-

that

he

peculiarand

Regeneration?

blessing,obeyed were

as

since

and

prove

nature spiritual

Israelites

if

; so,

not

in

sins

correct

so

is

the

to

duly baptized, is,

baptized, be

invisible

external

men

answer,

countenance

conduct,

objection that

second

there

In

Church,

the

in his

has

there

"

Invisible."

been

not

not

Many

cannot

or

by

reallydead

are

that

the

Church, therefore

every

it

are

their

spiritualgiftsof

and

consider

to

urged, viz.

the

who

sent, dis-

her.

Now,

called

in

of

out

hearts.

course,

all this show true

to

Visible

those

forfeited, more

does

attached

to

graciously been

the

not

As

who

answer,

unstable, inconsistent

lukewarm,

have

But

put

than

more

any

may

be

us,

these, of

and

grace

to

I

leaders

or

to

their

of the

thought

about

see

specious

they

which

are

cannot

we

fair and

seem

heretics,

or

determine

cannot

we

be

253

Church,

the

authority.

competent

INVISIBLE.

is to

in

they

meant,

AND

what

men irreligious

be the

VISIBLE

CHURCH

THE

XVI]

; but

and not

men

pleased regene-


254

THE

VISIBLE

CHURCH

AND

rated; Cornelius, the Centurion, when

his

No

prayers

outward

mortal

our

bring

I

full

I should of

God's

be

say, is

the

imply

that

if he

man,

a

in his

exemplary So much

in

I

consideration

throws

also,that

inconsistent

of

Regeneration, I of is

a

nothing

believe very

notion

impenitent its and

a

of

a

so,)but

I

do

the

it be

the

which

regeneration in

a

primary qualities. is the communication

it

tends

true

and

For

the

of

Church.

the

or

a

same

giving

observed, there

thing itself,(though

in

in

even

we

the to

say

regeneration in

it

perfecthappiness

from

the

sufficient of

essence

higher

be

difficulty

former

birth,

not

to

not

nothing impossible

fulness, for that includes to

the

but

regeneration being accorded

sinners.

holiness,

word

a

it.

being in

let

impossiblein the

instrument

not

objection;

new

Now,

the

pointment, ap-

Visible

better, may

without

men

is

say,

it is not

no

His

Church

said

lightupon

nature.

new

this

to

answer

Shu-

wishing

and

;

the

have

generation

the

all my

Baptism

knows

joice re-

better,

no

did

; but

this, that

But

you

heart, they partook

appointments

minister, and

Regeneration.

a

unearthly

when

know he

as

Church

the

be

can

of this

they

all my

wish, with

change

cannot

If

of them.

blessingsof

God.

religiousDissenters, I

of

trust, will accept them

we

nammite. the

consistent,

judgments,

case

hearing

at

God,

the

me

before

up

privilege. Therefore,

mysterious to

came

[Serm.

regenerated,

not

was

however

conduct,

criterion, to and

alms

and

INVISIBLE.

and

first ;

yet

in

its

sense,

regeneration

diviner

nature

;


XVI.] and a

CHURCH

THE

sinners

thus

nature

they And

children, who

is the

and therefore

are

Church

the

good

evil.

nor

obedient, dis-

Church,

the

conveyed fco

the

Nor

up

grow

has into

of

instance

to

not

a

yet

man,

scandal

initiation

an great gift,

to

a

have

sinners, much

though they

even

be

evil.

in the

neither

done

have

it would

than

with

even

case

it at all follow,

does

from

255

devils

divine

more

regeneration conceivable

is

more

and

preserved thereby

if this

The

blessing.

a

higher

not

are

not

INVISIBLE.

gift,though

this

have

may

them,

to

curse

AND

VISIBLE

of

powers

that

them

the

a

world

come.

religious

If,indeed, this graciousprivilegeensured obedience, then, truly, disobedience have

been

that

Church

the

until

be that

is

man

a

"

had

been

not

has

what

is this

whole

which

I have

been

it

does

of

with

Church

of

real

Surely,nothing acting

perversely! the

on

and

Church

the

prove

But,

not Spiritcan-

for

warrant

let explanations,

saying

force

to

us,

how

is it

which

to

culty diffi-

reject the

imagine

all, and

influence make

can

Church,

What

a

an

a

the

us

less

of

a

read

Invisible them?

human

tem, sys-

Scriptureso

violence

Apostles

plain

Visible

exclusivelywith

Christians the

to

us

it, and

privilegesat

but

ask, in

me

concerning the

giving,inconsistent f

present

no

that

no

doctrine

Scriptureabout

Church

would

given.

then, after these

Now

that

maintain

quenched," he

it has

word

to

who

it to them.

conveyed

not

ready

Church

the

into

admitted

those

in

set

to

up,

deny and


256

THE

which

CHURCH

is, in

of

matter

Truth, the

the

dwellingplace of

Mother

of

end

of the of

thing,and

He

is I

notice

its in

have

be

sin and

very

men

grace

and, that heretics out

put

and

open

of the

from

has

we

have

not

remain

is what

now

at

there

or

there to

in those our

not

sacred

would sin

a

it

have on

the

unrebuked,

is sometimes

against the of

lieving benances, ordi-

country,

own

Christ

distance

est high-

bishops,that

ordination

within

have

its

said ; and

Scriptureto consult, it

the

tended in-

time

that

suffered,by

specious argument

present power,

:

been

sinners, whom

to

remain

to

never

to

appointments

particularin

are

Christ

feited for-

under it,especially

power

imparted

was

in

set

now

Church

time

in

baptism

This

I confess, had very

the

which

Papal

Church,

uncondemned."

a

that

infidels

part of the Church,

be

"

administered

that

ture Scrip-

statements

said that

disorder

the

that dignities, have

the

to

scandalous

many

sion perver-

when

objection which

one

great corruptions

ascendency of

been

the

earlyprivileges, by allowingitself

been

the

make

for instance,

:

to

obstinatelymaintain

conclusion

It may

of

state

a

in

may

you.

or

even

theirs, who,

God,

is

wrinkle

less violent

a

of

?

man

minds

than

Spouse

or

remain

of

God,

of

the

spot

to

is this

Christ

that

mere

will

before

how

"

Scripturetruth

a

subtle

destined

world,

says

without

day, is

ground

all,the House

us

Holy Ghost,

the

Christ, a gloriousChurch such

this

at

us

[Serm.

is)the pillarand

it

the

INVISIBLE.

fact, among

(what Scripturesays

any

AND

VISIBLE

would

Church's

eighteen hun-


XVI.]

THE

dred

CHURCH

from

years

seem

But

the

though

"are

without

be in

a

He

be

condition

day

in what

obeyed

with he

in

the

spite of

his

Lord's

our

it

was,

once

it still has

withdraw

loose,"

the

fallen

to

But

my

brethren,

looks

upon

creation

and

of the

the a

portion of

1

VOL.

III.

time,

to

the

Rom

xi. S

plishing accom-

now

of its to

state

29.

power, and

convey bind

and Truth

the

to

in

Visible

Church must

spiritof this a

may

prevail.

if the

but

as

in

is from

what privileges,

Church

phecy, pro-

it,nay,

we

bless, to teach

general

cordance ac-

cause be-

Surely,then,

privileges, to

so,

"

Church

unconscious

things be

invisible

in

giftof

he had

"

to

to

were

Caiaphas, the

foremost

things,to rule, and

if these

reallyhas

gift,

consecrate,

all necessary

the

of old

as

He us

find,

we

know

not

the

however

Christian

the

and that

crucifixion.

infer,that, however what

of

being one

calling cannot

seat," and

priest,"had

it,though he did

visit,

so

giftsand

Pharisees," wicked

and

they taught ; high

not

of Israel when

in Moses'

sat

affords

expresslyassures

this information,

was

had

"

"

yet He

feited. for-

was

Church does

His

that

Scribes

the

served fullyob-

Christ's Church

than

flesh ; "

they were,

as

1."

repentance

worse

in His

men

God

that

might, and

visited it in the that

of the Jewish

case

certainly

been

granted,it

was

power

2,37

It would

having

not

that consolingcertainty,

the

even

that

here

INVISIBLE.

Apostles.

conditions

which

on

us

the

if the

as

AND

VISIBLE

we

think,

day, which

civil institution, ?

What

a

shall be


of

thought

the

breath

of

law ?

What,

honour

blood

it St.

Paul not

less the

rulers

whatever

have

innocent

(as we

bear

to

to

reviled

be

of

or

them

two

serve

Christ

masters,

melancholy

on

is the

subject of this

the

jealousy,hatred,

the

Church

forced Church to

to

is

any

real claims

insufficient treated

who

as

behalf; reason,

civil

mere

despise them,

be

may,

if

they

!

And

as cordially,

and

great doctrine,

world

the

to

this

day

Surely, thus the

say

nothing of

much

which we

are

in

the

vested privileges

yet, at present, they

their full fruits,suspended in

our

of

perverseness,

unbelievingspiritwith

regarded !

they

which,

in their

word

generalspectaclein

and

grant, that,

what

surely much

lightlytreated

ignorance, doubt, perplexity,misbelief, the

high

or protestingagainst instructing

those

could

be

other

co-operatingwith

even

even

unworthy part

an

to

foregoingintimacy with

nay

how

them

utteringa

functionaries,without

God's

confessingthe

rulers spiritual

our

it,

past,yet is surely

what

Moreover,

policy,or

His

ferventlytrust) of

and

humbly

is

priesthood

Church,

its sins in times

been

secular

the

of

what

upon

if so,

who

where

place

was

; and

branch

a

who, knowing and

hear

of those

Jewish

Redeemer

of the

forgottenwithout from

the

the

upon

revile

and

the

to

Church, yet allow

who

thought

and

Even

inexpiablecrime.

and

be

of God

[Serm.

of human

enactments

deferred, signifyingthat

priestwas

of the

depends

rancorously oppose

the

act,

it

the

again, shall

dwelleth?

after

they

upon

Ordinance

reallyan

INVISIBLE.

AND

that

notion

princes,or

fiercelyand

to

VISIBLE

CHURCH

THE

258

branch

are,

of

it

as

by


XIV.]

CHURCH

THE

present

the

gloriesof in

and

the

what men

God

Christ's

it, till

an

has

will hear,

arm

Kingdom

can

*"2

Christ's

they will

be

again "

fested mani-

offences

our

;" and, instead

of flesh, claim

whether

259

expect that

we

will

forefathers

our

given it, for or

nor

INVISIBLE.

repent, confess

we

of

offences

trusting to

faith ;

of

want

our

AND

VISIBLE

for

the

sake,

"

forbear."

Church whether

of


SERMON

THE

VISIBLE

XVII

CHURCH

AN TO

FAITH.

xii.

Heb.

Wherefore,

seeing

cloud

of

which

that

The to

witnesses,

doth

race

so

is

set

sake,

were

chiefly,

and

secondary

Apostle

consolation

all, by

above Finisher

when

He

earth,

that

in

sin

sight the

of

faith

in

such

sinners,

book

Him of

at

besides

first.

Revelation,

against

nature,

we

are,

Like

the "

we

fall

a

holy

heavenly

so

the

this,

and

human

as

truth's

Jesus,

unto

glorious His

Apostle

temptation,

but,

tempted,

was

of

;" So

viewed

under

looking

"

the

guard

to

were

added.

was

though

the

they

patience

the

for

sufferings

sin

the

by

a

the

and

with

run

given

their

:

us

great

so

weight

every

easily-besetting

stay

Lord,

endure

us.

follows

that

and

upon

before

with

about

let

and

us,

amid

as

Author

perfect

beset

aside

lay

us

1.

compassed

are

easily

Hebrews,

unbelief,

our

let

and

warning the

also

we

ENCOURAGEMENT

is

so

even

cannot

blessed at

His


XVII]

THE

feet

dead."

as

His Saints

So,

presence,

and

who

nay, His

kingdom

those

in

mercy

He

has

Him

once

the

text, with

great

so

weight let

us

And

of

holy

the

doth

Sion,

of

the

Angels,

perfect, and

the

who

in the

says

Church,

Jesus

that

are

Living God,

the

the

spiritsof

the

Mediator

gust au-

unto

come

innumerable

an

and

of all that

formed Ye

"

before

high

pany com-

church

and

general assembly to

every us, and

is set

still more

had

to

aside

lay

City of

and

to the

to

he

that

race

earth.

unto

first-born,and

foregoing Saints

easilybeset

so

Christ

and

and

couraged en-

look

to

us

the

then

Christian

heavenly Jerusalem, of

the

of the

in heaven

in

be

may

before

Paul,

presentlyhe speaks in

assemblage which

Mount

others

we

witnesses,

patience

glowing language

was

thus

beings,

also, being compassed about

sin which

with

run

us."

the

and

; that

of

it, His

subjectsof

of the Ancient

us

cloud

a

within of created

of faith ; and

course

ing withdraw-

sinners, and

many

Therefore, let

"

261

without

us,

company

St.

live.

and

"c.

included

were

example

chapter, enumerates run

to

earth

upon the

by

had

CHURCH,

Angels, a great

of

unto

VISIBLE

the

just made

of

the

New

Covenant." And

much

is

against unbelief, to

the Much set

and

Saints

the of

that

Hebrews

faint

hearts for

to

company.

as

age,

which

a

of the

age,

by

God, because We

are

those

gested sugof

vision

Heaven.

of

Kingdom

remedy

Paul

St.

persecution, the

in every serve

every

support in

God, and

is it needed, their

in

needed,

who

they

are

have

few,

told, expressly,


262

"

VISIBLE

THE

Broad

is the there

many

hand,

Strait

"

which

leadeth

it V

Alas

walk

which

in

self-denial,to combat

in

of

Where

?

where

the

walk

must

is the

joy

triumph

of

in self-mastery,

lateness

?

Who

joys

and

Let

us,

be

hearts

in the

every

age,

indeed, to

consider

Certainlyit our

to

us,

to

find

yet in

a

one

being betrayed by

who

1

Matt.

us

of its

or

own

and

all the

other

we

?

the Paul

St.

former

days.

remedy.

that, if

up

in

render sur-

shall

been

in

It is hard

mercies are

we

we

it has

hearts, and

vii. IS, 14.

our

by

on

of time.

end

desoin

us

obey God, So

teous, righ-

love, the

of

gives himself

spite of

our

before

few. the

to

way

us

and

choose

the

with

spur

and

of the

In

comfort

denied

be

Christ

man

who

mutual

only in pain but

witnesses need

our

it will be

his Saviour.

upon

of

cannot

number so

success

cloud

those

dreariness

to

are

own

the

"

then

us

1.

their

of

example answers

who

sorrows,

the

sympathize

to

are

be

pilgrims and

blessingupon

such

war

must

hear

not

of faith, the

to our

the

have

be

must

we

with

world

to

exulting voices, of

death, and

solitude

the

enough

days, but

our

greetings,and the way

with

war

Is it not

it ?

find

discouragement enough

high imaginations,to the

way

that

be

of

flesh,that

all

there

path

of the

soldiers

few

other

is the

not

lusts and

the

narrow

it

a

to

On

! is

natural

added

gate, and

life,and

unto

destruction, and

to

thereat."

in

go

is the

[Serm.

leadeth

that

way

be

CHURCH

honestly poured

danger of taking

up


XVII.] with

the

in

world.

and,

to

them

and

fro, and

feel

more

Behold, I send

"

'

wolves

;" what

is fulfilled

They

to

the

each

other's

who

are

day

this

place

go ; not

the

themselves,

home

and

their

from differing

Apostles knew one

to

with form

this

their

they

the

almost

And

Apostles,and each

body

1

in

very

other, and and

could

; but

now,

Matt.

x.

16.

bid

off to

choice

quit those

of

fession pro-

Outward

own.

control,

no

bring

to

Him.

they are

;

them

whither

knowing

persons

they find,

Apostles

are

have

of

midst

obey

world

afar

sent

place, not

another, one

who

Their

company.

the

His

life; accidents

of

that

in the

other, they

is not

knowing

unite

Church,

fewer, and

to

the

down

which

line

or

the

scattered

sheep

as

all those

and

from

over

their

determine

the

in

have

in

were

seem

addressed

in

employment

circumstances,

bound

forth

society,and

dear

truth

them

least,does

(some

elect

minded. differently and

the

the

live

anity Christi-

as

seems

territory, you

Lord

our

one

of

made

you

this

substance.

desolate.

sprinkled up

are

separated

they

of its

increased

the

that

It

portion

number

263

less ; or, at

growth.

certain

a

you

remnant

to

its

certain

a

as

made

of

seem

becomes

fruit

with

if

said) as

it would

Nay,

increase

world,

FAITH.

Christian, the many

country called

a

spreads,its not

TO

pretence of religioninstead

a

Hence, to

ENCOURAGEMENT

AN

whom

they

blindly, their this,

moreover,

painfully;

that

could

cate communi-

form,

nay,

those

honest

were

and


264

THE

hearts, in

true

fallen, when

do

yet

they

with

do

the

;

for them

heaven,

so

even

fellows,

separate society

shouldest

who

then,

as

God's

work

the

revealed

cannot

them,

their two,

Dresser own

they

of

to bear

they

find

them.

in

measure.

a

of

the

to

do

less, it may

1

who

Matt.

to

so

it has

seems

thick

of

awhile

hear

their

those

are

with

rejoicein, but

pleased

purposed together ;

His

vine

better.

He

viii. 8.

and

now

continually,

see

them

prunes bear

fellows

few, indeed,

they

too

grow

so, He

they

;

Israel.

glimpses

see

Among

For

;

of them

Some

given

Vineyard, not

them

cast, whom

these.

their

heart

hold

take

lose

soon

perhaps,are

should

seem

;

in

blessedness,

are

they

way,

language

any

the

sees

of

Thou

that

the

own

who

those

think

they

was

their

know

their

lot is

even

many

roof1,"

alone

in others

to

.whom

not

walk

dark, but

voices, but

do

towards

are

worthy

not

my

God

they

they

lowly

am

not

know

not

themselves

to

greater faith than

had

in blessedness.

or

I

they singleout

can

take

nearer

more

under

come

Doubtless, they do nor

the

the

Lord,

"

do

they

elect, though they be really

; and

much

themselves.

His

nay,

their

out a

;

dare

not

titles of God's

future

him

do

they

reserved

one

form

other

each

know

not

themselves

in

single to

profitably

other;

them.

They

of

they

can

has

seed

each

allowed

not

[Serm.

good

know

even

think

they are

the

which

not

CHURCH

VISIBLE

the

that

and

if

that, seeming

plucks

off


XVII.]

AN

ENCOURAGEMENT

of the

some

left,mourn

are

taken

the

strange providence,but

And, man

course,

exclusive

an

he

whom

likes

and

only set

which

their

Pentecost, with

at

for

successors

for

people

Invisible

Church

the

It

formed

is

that, who

these but

of

they depend

upon

each

other; they

there

is

name

as

and

known

the

unripe

on

Invisible

no

yet

the stern

to

the

;

a

to

and

of

visible

the

do

God

is that

yet

as

for

and

it ;

Church

was

Church and

tured. ma-

the

this

of

;

a

they not

those

all

yet

as

grow

from

hang

upon

body

formed

man

But

are

grace

do

yet

given

one

variouslyby

God's

form

the

founders,

general body.

they

not

clusion, ex-

; it

Visible

instance

Church

a

ian professingChrist-

this

in the

fulfilments

blessed

parts

it ;

belong

within

graduallymoulded

slowly

Spirit of God,

Blessed and

is

of

company

all

In

Of

have

line

a

Apostles

rulers, and

members.

draw

know

the

as

those

with

most

thing to

of

Christians

ment govern-

together.

to

Church

no

said, they may

one

select

a

Visible

The

company

up

another

form

to

I have

it is

it is

other, (as far

naturallylive

quite

that

has

solitary.

each

communion

; but

most

preference,and

Church.

will

one

every

know

as man,) still,

know

form

they

and

few

servants

when

even

can

not

His

leave

to

God

of His

rule

very

who

they

whom

understanding

not

265

and

vintage ;

their brethren

over

Himself,

to

the

of

promise

FAITH.

TO

together;

; it is but

who

a

are

hidden,

yet but

half

formed,

graduallyripeningfruit

which

grows

name

God

only,and

of the Church

to

as

Visible.

As

well

might

we


266

THE

foretel the

attempt

to

turn

to

account

then

counting up

in

VISIBLE

and

all these

They

scattered

are

Vine

Mystical from

which

from

rulers ; do not

righthand

the

of

of

the

openly cast

Yet,

at

"

God's

sight,they

to

to

most

painfully,the

the

feel

many

are

trace

cannot

they

the

are

sure

but

cannot

them

which,

who

judge

offend

and

them

presence

however

content

it is

be

called

;

of to

those

remain

an

evil

takers parnot

strictly. they

in

love

Christ's

around

vapours

be

feel,

sphere worldly atmo-

; and

to

in of

many but

cannot

that

;

till death

by

much

they

of

saved

their real state

about see

they

have

faith

in

its

is absolutely

callingmost

are

municate com-

Christ, as

in

evil to its real authors

that

its

their

on

he

shall

is originating,

suffocation

the

who

;

man,

not

or

while

time,

forbear

and

that

reallybrethren,

as

them,

name,

hurt

its members or

fulfil their

same

those, all around

ture nur-

they obey

promises, who

general

who

the

that

on

they

;

it ;

brethren

their

Christ,

those

as

comes,

live

They

left, whether

same

off

man

of those

as

of their

receive

through

of this

number all

they accept

elect of God.

ordinances

together with

their

or

and

other

judge

tempt at-

as

Ministry; they gain light and

each

dare to

tree,

leaves

branches.

and

walk

they

the

together

a

true

and

length

gathering,and

of

the

one

amid

its rites

with

the

name

is seen,

its

and

salvation

in

will at

joiningthem

the

about

its trunk

Sacraments

and

by

[Serm.

which

for

ripen

associate

to

now

they

blossoms

minds, call them

our

CHURCH

them

;

in which

while

they

individually, avoided

and


Church.

the

high

They

themselves. various

that or

multitude, and

worse,

before

whom

witnesses, contrast

"

with does And

last

not

first of

2.

shall

each

in

say ?

we

his

or

stay,a to

which

Are

consolation faith

in

the

them

of

the

world

that in

2

some

Visible

supply,when

hatred. solation con-

Church the

flowings over-

afraid.

such

circumstances

them

Church at

which

all, except

they as

see

templated con-

? respect of its invisible gifts

Heaven,

vision

which

fear and

all,reallyafford them

it, after

abounds

to

indeed,

reverence

need

ceiving re-

cule, ridi-

witnesses, they but solitary

Is the

place?

by does

to

then, secondly, in

what

reallyno

sight,not

ungodlinessmake

Now

contempt,

are

the

by

world, mixed,

support them, which

to at

whole, they

the

men religious

it is that

hence

less

or

receivingback

becomes

soon

more

the

reverence,

long,but

of

each

evil ;

oppositionof the

praise and

some

seems,

themselves

on

the

the

grees, de-

needs

against darkness

and

giving good

;

still,on

lightwitnesses

as

back and

;

ing exalt-

or

is better

they witness, are

by

in various

as variously,

themselves

they truth

they are

;

less,as each

or

multitude

in the

advanced

more

the

as

spheres,whether

witnesses,

are

persons,

from it,differing

other

or

judging others,

without protestations,

to

where

witnesses

are

267

Christ, in their lives,and

and

God

for

FAITH.

their

in

Hence,

low, the faithful few

or

witnesses their

TO

originatingsome

out, and

pointed in

ENCOURAGEMENT

AN

XVII.]

of peace now

it, and

and

some

sensible

purity,antagonist

is, in spite of the evil

overlays it ?

Through


268

God's a

present

small

no

consolation,

sensible

a

[Serm.

in actually,

it is

great mercy, and

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

I

as

degree,

proceed

to

show. In

truth, do what

darken with

Light of

the

his

evil

own

transmit

the

Truth

heavenly lustre, though Holy Spirithas in the

He

under

vouchsafed

Church, and

the

though which

might

thus

be

We

and

died

deprive

in his

when

by

faith

of

them.

There,

have

condition,

trials,and

laboured

Nothing consciousness

of Does

company. and is but

one,

had

of

cloud,"

a

those

who

nothing

loses

argument we

have

lies

his side ; but,

on

are

been

in

prize which

elevates

the

of

one

a

tary soli-

our

very

mind

soldier

consider

his

triumph

exult as

than

himself

with

the

victorious

in

his

our

ing. seek-

are

great and

the

identifies

we

its

not

feelings,undergone

not

yet he

witnesses "

time, and

that

us,

our

being

apertures

text,

records

many

find

for the

more

nated, illumi-

strength of Satan

the

we

be

from

of the

old

The

others, before

that

will

scattered

Bible, this

the

us.

in the

have

to

seen

its

on

heavens.

Scripture,the

read

over

;

us

being we

hold

in the

Milky Way have, in

lived

The

language

abode

privilege.Viewed

surface

numbered.

The

bear,

ever

lightreallystreams

in the

become,

like the

can

its whole

little distance

a

own

His

up

will

front, the visible signsof its hidden at

its

bushel."

a

take

to

Church

the

with

it

bodies

opake

even

or

incrust

may

shines "

quench

cannot

Church.

creations, but

and

rays,

will, Satan

he

his

own

the

mander, com-

?

He

army,


the

and the

than

be

Englishmen works

And

?

of their

noble

they

is this the

arrogant

boast

of

carnal

or

God

Son,

past, the

known times

degree

revealed

is on

the

saints

former

made

He

faith.

of

the

are

it is

former

present, rests

upon

of

feels

are

are

to

The

past the mirror

is

reads

their of

one

of

a

his

are

He

seen.

earth

only ; but

The

the

and

about

follow

the

is content.

future.

in

are

the

them. look

to

of this world

man

yet Saints

spiritsof

to

cannot

; those

characteristic

past and of the

is

on

him

speculates the

that

him.

Christian's

a

He he

for Heaven

sealed

again, in

consolation, counteracting

now

God

glory

unto

sons

finds, in the historyof the

of

to

times. or

a

God's

He

city."

Saints

world

perfect encourage

why

aught

from

knows,

service.

blessed

peculiar kind

influence

tell who

is

race

without

mean

the

reasonably,

more

bring many

to

Him

do

all those in the

a

no

their

begetting them

and

to

separate ages,

brethren

of

He

born

upstart line,but very ancient; Almighty

no

His

host, and

that

a

boast

of their

the monuments

feeling.

having purposed

through

and

joy

a

not

fro, gazing on

Christian, and

a

word, that he is "citizen that his is

and

much fully,

more

them,

Does

glory in being

say to themselves

Much

one.

upon

win

who

feel it

to

go

dwells

defeats.

men

days, and

own

forefathers, and

hear

not

we

ggg

and

those

powerful country Do

FAITH.

serves,

losses and

casual

a

?

so

he

victories, and

of

on

of

native to

in which

cause

thought

more

TO

ENCOURAGEMENT

AN

XVIL]

future It

It recounts

born un-

of

their

just This back

lives in the ;

but

makes the

faith the

list of


faithful servants the

text, and

Abraham

his mind,

the

Hence

day. when

they

much

interested

and

than But

to

is thus

They

of

but

not

whether

But

Christ

God

that

near

to

has

each

"

in

to

? we

Job in

be

of

to

as

complimentary He

had

proved captious,

sympathy

think

God

or

that

abroad," and time

temptation or

will surpass

than us

Joseph. in

perplexitiesand

it mattered Him.

children

brought

we

Are

as sufferings

cannot

of

them

place. Are

and

trial ?

ings feel-

best

disobeyed

gathered together the

in every

!

by himself,

all their

and

name,

fort com-

of Saints

stood

one

that

and

fainted earnestly,

most

; every

served

circumstances

worse

own

things as they

in the communion

us

scattered other

grees de-

honour, and

assailants.

world

a

empty

an

be

to

their

sought truth

they

were

and

young,

to

tempted

were

in his

eagerly,so with

matter,

companions

were

By

mistaken.

opened

heathen, who

for want

the

what

return:

his

too affectionate,too grateful,

is too

day

them

answers

contented

towards

former

a

in

images before

their

jealous for he

the

and

theirs,and, since

defend

to

alone.

were

walked

familiar

present day should

the

who

with

him,

are

in

generous

rather

Are

who

he but, truly,

;

refers in

forefathers.

as

cause

attacked

surprisethose

The

his

feels

he are

if it

as

kings

them

historycomforts

their

sad

Christian's

to have

unite

to

St. Paul

whom

to

the

and

are

[Srrm.

Patriarchs, Moses, Samuel,

the

he learns

CHURCH

longer feels

no

and

steps, these

God,

of

prophets, David

are

VISIBLE

THE

270

be

we

in

we

in sickness

in

patience.

anxieties, with

conflict-


of

duties

ing

ENCOURAGEMENT

AN

XVII]

unkind

TO

bewildered

a

trial

grievous a Saul

David's

as

persecuted

?

truth

among

day

be

hardly circumstanced

we

domestic

so

afflicted

their

in

of

many

moved

A

once.

of

taking He

the

up

will

it

or

a

my

in company,

each

goes

but

it is

and

by

Church

but and

mercy

proof

to

that

that a

the

belong

mankind, in

the

first

on

trouble.

He

of

way

may

say,

another

consolation but

argument shorter

seems

when or

many

all

Church

of

to

its our

the

by

For

it.

proof

age

and

spite of

it

feelingtowards

to

pledge and

power

history

few,

ground.

same

from

that all at

into

But

cold

a

own

less because

the

especiallyexcited all

from

comes

journey

Christian's

is the

he

say not

matter

of the

yet, be the travellers the

over

to

and

I will

disappointed.

in

not

were

say, but

to

since."

tedious

gone

Such

it

Have

mere

thought

when

this

considerations

never

years

comes

A

habit.

love

these

trial is not

thousand

question

by

from

turn

pain

my had

subject

at

David,

a

suffering. And

has

for

indeed

Saints, will gain little benefit

the

"

fittingindeed

who

man,

witness

it said

it is

conceive

profitby

cannot

man

in

and

in actual

consolation a

may

by it, and

words, easy

hear

so

when

can

and

It is easy

man

a

?

Jeremiah.

as

children.

to

Christian

Job, Jacob,

trials ?

all this, and feel

sinners

duty

No

the

God

have,

cannot

our

please

to

offending

we

Is it

him.

211

path, having

without

superiors, yet

FAITH.

of

God's

age ? presence

sins

He

what

He

Christ is

that

never-dying set

among has

Saints,

not

it up us

yet

in is

a

for-


saken

us;

it up

set

and

that

promised

the

its presence

againstit ; and of

His

those

see

and

last

this all.

them

day.

It

Much

and

of the

kingly families

spiritualbirth

a

True

it !

realize

unworthily

of

noble

were

they and

errors, or

have

the

blood

line

of

before

of

secular

and

to

have

rank

have and

not

high

if "

family

by

riches,

like

Jesus or

to

is

consideration,

or

acted

broken true

manner,

the

Apostles

have

fancied

their

least

Christ," have

to

the

personal

not

thought

sit in

could

we

their

world,

at

order

princes, yet

of

religious, yet

lineal

a

and

and

their

this

Every

times

rank

spite of

to

all the

after the

in

world, have

civil,or

by man,"

much

this

old

earth.

various

in

than

than

thought, if

descendants

lived

now

which

behold, is

kings

And

the

the

at

have

by

that

be

it

themselves

and

So

it.

degraded thereby.

though

noble that

it is

into dust

reverence

St. Paul

forgotten their

have

Bishops

"

it lived

ancestry, yet the

we

and a

;

we

on

whom

of St. Peter

descendant of

Church

four

it is older

far older

Apostles is now

the

societynew

see

still,and

are

proof

governments

illustrious

vail pre-

a

; and

to

the

to

crumble

rightlyas

which

the

lived

lives

is

succeed

earth

of

birth, and

royaldynasty

of

model

the

lineage,noble

Bishop

It

nought.

to

upon

to

of the

not

us

were

He

Apostles,

should

among to

then

which

kingdoms

come

formed

it up

set

kingdoms

monster to

He

power.

gates

Twelve

hell

of

us."

helped

of His

foundation

the

on

[Serm.

the Lord

hath

"Hitherto

"

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

272

"

of

office men

judged

high places,or have

the

fame

it to

of


XVII

]

letters,or

less

the

will

leave thee

never

would

be

He

day.

of

His He

all.

He

dead.

confession as

and

done

was

figureson feet ; and in

us

of the

by

He

those

trust, nay,

Psalmist, us

:

He

more

of the

their

line, who,

III.

now,

time.

are

sure,

are

hath

been

the

different

Psalm

T

12.

their

see

under

our

will be

In the mindful of

words of

us

:

Israel,

V

sightof

our

living

favoured

more

times, have

valiantlyand

cxv.

good

needful,

that God

to them.

are

a

if

We

thoughtsthe

faith

1

VOL.

old

turies. cen-

who

fightand

their tombs

of Aaron

our

at

good fight of

those

martyrdom

does especially

Apostlesbringbefore

bold

gests sug-

fruit of them

will bless the house

will bless the house And

of a

was

Lord

The

"

we

He

day what

will bless

He

of

walls, and

our

we

our

cheerful

a

Bishop

trials, sufferings

and

clayis the

promise of

is the

what some-

loneliness

our

of every

livingmonument

it

all troubles

fears, through many this

at

presence

is the

amid

us

conflicts

and

victories, hopes

said, He

is then, surely,

presence

long historyof

a

and

to

The

weakness.

and

for

encouragement

I

"

continued

and

age

Here

the world.

which

the line of His

continued

has

He

has

not

promise,

thee."

He

through every

Apostlesonwards perilsof

:

they are

His

of

forsake

Church

courts,

believingmind,

a

earnest

nor

His

with

alive to this

and

the

of them

273

to live in

for all this

utmost,

an object to inspiring

in each

sees

FAITH.

kings'counsellors, or

be

to

yet, grantingthe

"

TO

ENCOURAGEMENT

AN

fought

gloriously.


274

Blessed we

be

had

and

God, He

how !

any

age ?

are

they not

His

have

or

and

Have

they

partaken the

drink, used spiritual

confessed

looks

the

into the

of St.

prayer

A

and

you who

benefactors

fame, the

they

"

hear

yet

you

not

Truly they were

St.

of

or

to

know for

in their

day

and

teachers

in

the

by

succession

of

hands 2

men

of

the

other's

;

power

street

of men, histories ; to

Gospel

of God

Church

great

your each

children

light

it is, those

in every

see

the

such

Sad

concerningthose the

Nicene

celebrate

spread

you

creed

other

and

you,

the

Augustine

?

mean

of

statues

cares

the

exploitsin speeches and

indebted

are

rulers

the

of their care

loudly; "

with

and

of many

of this world

vaunt

and

names

you

you

Men

!

there

is called

to inquireafter

with

merely

dailyis called

read

names

fellow-citizens

are

prayers,

man

a

is called the

Homilies

do these

heart

no

same

knows

creed

a

we

; in the

What

have

ourselves

will meet

creed

Articles

St. Jerome

besides.

;

; another

the

in

If

read

we

prayer

Chrysostom

of St. Athanasius

Creed;

creed?

Prayer-book he

all.

nothing at

the

which, perhaps, he

about

names

as

food spiritual

same

failed in

Church

flesh ?

our

and and

munity, com-

trust ?

the

same

varietyof

betrayedtheir

not

same

if

Saints of past

the

about Christ's

witnesses

bone

our

as

all classes of the

among

is this ? has

the

spite of

! in

little is known

How

them

know

to

enjoyed their pattern

and

day

circulated

now

[Serm.

given us

Alas

instructions.

times

has

lived in their

books

CHURCH

VISIBLE

THE

;

whom truth.

they were

they

had

first

ceived re-

given


the

to

Apostles and

suffered

to

their

Say

encouragement.

He

knows

there

those

were

in

opinionsnow they

fall

the

though

even

time He

; he

wait

for

into

dust.

an

far

era

after

Apostles

lived

Lord,

made

He

hope.

in the

he

to

who

high

low,

or

Services

of

I

know,

present, and all

a

to

come.

years, to

has

mouldered hundred

looks

back,

There

God

is

one

Father

and

we

support

been

of

along of

the

bless

help given to t2

our

faith

worship

to

elicit and

to

; these

heavenly

speaking,

indeed, that Christ vouchsafes

to

that

into

enters

I have

worship

Services

Church

to

comes

of which

speaking

for that

eighteen

Sacred

our

furnish

to

of Saints

invisible.

he

they

surely fall

years

forward.

baptism,one

just now

be

again may

world

will

labours

Christian

the

as

that

first to last.

I referred

God, be

as

faith,one

one

all,from

far

the

present

five hundred

afford to look

he

He

long, long

The

can

They

faith to wait

in

?

opinions

that

day, and

five hundred

for

since ; and

years

and

a

knows

!

date

his

a

then

reprobated because

He

risen.

distant

great

influential,and

of the

accident

labours

bear

can

so

at

this

mercy,

when

and

of.

have

they

as

times

revered

heard

cultivates

what folly,

a

repute only not

not

were

opinions are will

the

of

good

been

have

and

is alone, his faith counted

his efforts to do

and

dream,

he

laboured

God's

thought, finds therein, through

875

writingsremain

who

person

a

FAITH.

They

us.

not, and

Now

day.

TO

now

fainted

and

this

to

ENCOURAGEMENT

AN

XVII]

For

realize the is then

us

us

; but

by

cially espeI

am

sensible


276

THE

objects,and, is done

for

from

read

We

God

God

pray

And

every

The

world

them,

visit

to

in mercy

us

earthlythought longer

no

who

have in

He

as

rules

them,

visited them.

it does

as

fore be-

prayers.

with

excluded.

principleis

or

We

gone

our

praise God

we

much

worship.

of them

mention

for

divine

Saints

of the

make

[Serm.

view, doubtless

of

course

the Bible

thank

we

in the

we

CHURCH

in this lower

even

us

and

us,

VISIBLE

abroad

no

;

longer teaches, praises,blames, scoffs,wonders, its

to

spoken

of

we

sworn

are

and

as

of the

is

books

in

minds

Church

commonly

represented

the

we

us."

of

aisles, the

The

with

its

seem

to

thus,

we

even

read

religious ; but

of.

our

see

their

attendance

There

in

behold, force

we

The

subdued

very

and

writings in on

a

due

are

ing faint-

our

heavenly

Apostles

position dis-

light,the

stimulate the

we

crucified

forth,

set

pious adornments,

and

unseen,

in

encouraged

senses.

Angels chanting, and

as listening,

And

our

Altar, with

We

comfort

which

building, the

the

read

to

great truths displayedand

ordinances upon

final victory

and

and

roused

those

than

see,

great

place ;

further, it is much

Bible

Christ, evidently

figuresof things faith.

is

whom

its proper

Scripture speaks

truth

unseen

to

the

more

see

which

Jesus

among

and

read

private, there

are

"

hear

to

merely

great enemies

And,

it.

over

we

Church, when

see

three

is

confidentlypredicted,the

When

book.

the

It

standard.

resist ; it holds

to

impressive

more

a

of

one

its doom

false

own

cording ac-

courts,

Prophets course.

Sunday,

may,


XVII.]

God's

through those

who to

their

one

or

two

the

far

so

them

give germ

Church

at

is

continual

giving them rescuing them Mammon

first

him

And

if such

week, much

to

serious

Surely such said

are

be,

to

effectual.

small

God

in time

working

in

heavenly

aspiring; the

feet; he

will

be

will

many

as

amulets but

observes

heart

he

what

from

man

world

His

voice, his

speak

understand

see

very

will

be

more

will lie under

to

those

nothing him

of

mode

gait,and

manner,

of Heaven

well, though the many The

vices Ser-

the

his

proof against its opinions, threats,

blandishments, ridicule. very

a

how

all appearance,

to

His

him.

once

mind,

confidence, he who

and

things,his

carnal

day.

dailyor frequently!

different

a

Lord's

safeguard,such

a

soul, is

a

Church

to

of

is that

it

ruin the

or

thing

I say it with

it will grow was,

a

would

come

is

attendance

and

servitude

invigoratingare

who

men

the

coming

undecided

an

science, con-

things unseen,

desecrate

to

may

their

therefore,

he

impressive and

more

to

And,

is the effect of

even

of

of

attendance

on

from

measure

a

attempt, when

prevail upon

to

glimpse

a

Belial.

of

or

Satan's

in

memento

dream

those, I say,

to

Sunday

mere

by

life of

a

which

notions

"

saved

their

Even

good.

world, the a

and

Him,

without

or

in upon

thoughts

of future

be

of

case

to

up can

merely, break

to

as

one

277

the

in

even

(for no

salvation

FAITH.

themselves

given

not

live to the

who

avail

observances

but faith),

sin, and

TO

mercy,

have

not

be

ENCOURAGEMENT

AN

viewing nance, counte-

him

know

who

in him.

not, and

even

in

St.


Paul

St. John

or

times

at

such

many.

In

men's

minds

natural

speak

would

as

all the Saints has

who

in the dead of

the

are

that

hope

he

them,

cheer."

Such at

third but

one,

Let

this

have "

should

Lord

!"

be

the

in

is

a

our

centrated con-

many

He seem

dead, speaking

revealingthe mysteries awing

lain

pledge

done

the

console

us

made

have

them

in us,

hearts," let

us

it

and "

Church

ought

possess

lift them

all

miracle,

acted

ascended

whole as

"

taken

and

living Saint, though of

and

no

gift,deeply lodged who

Paul,

raged encou-

their

as

breaking bread

and so

St.

then

was

meat,

God

all,and

One

of them"

on

saved

controlling

slightaccount

make

crew "

and

What

take

to

the

is

thought

was

will

he

midst," exhorted

them

bade

its full influence

lift up

the

times, of those

heaven.

the

this.

long time

of them

presence

from

and

to

priest,giving thanks the

a

to

seem

of those

grace

then, though he had

forth

stood

will

dead, and

are

seen,

and

they But

!"

away

are

wedded

had

have

dead, using the language of souls

centurion

tempest

will

he

if in him

as

the

alarm, when

or

and

the

to

life-long companions.

coming

one

of the

who

till a

who

heavenly world,

the

did

those

things that

to

and his

been

as

name

those

"

world

the

to

world,

the

virtue

have with

lived

distress

individual, but

an

Yet

ordinarymen.

fear, then

for

over

"c.

even speak effectually

of unusual

faint

power

but

see

will

one

a

seasons

not

CHURCH,

VISIBLE

THE

278

"

of

in

good

and

played dis-

into

the

there

be

Invisible. to us.

up

do ; let it Let unto

us

the


SERMON

XVIII.

THE

GIFT

OF

Cor.

2

We

all,

with

Lord, even

the

by

as

Moses

were

vouchsafed

that

but

future

some

earth.

once

said

shall

that

glory

and

had

and

Habakkuk

which

to

be

the

filled

the

glory,

to

to

but

a

in

him, with

intimate

glory

had

Afterwards

the

seen

the like

in

as

of

I

way,

in

all

Lord,"

glimpses

Jsaiah

prophets that

glory

at

whole

live,

the

manner,

Lord's

lege privi-

the

to

the

that

given

truly

the

Israelites

with

this

extended

As

"

that

so

in

the

from

This

was

see

it

him."

promise

"

behold

shone,"

him

be

might

down

nigh

only

foretold, be

glory

to

came

face

come

filled

profaned.

should

he

it should

time

God

earth

;

of

glory

he

allowed

his

to

the

from

that

thing,

was

of

afraid

"

was

and

skin

glass

Lord.

one

he

a

image

same

the

this

in

as

that, when

"the

people

the

of

and

measure,

Mount,

earth

for

glory;"

such

into

Spirit

prayed

God's

the

changed

SPIRIT.

iii. 18.

face, beholding

open

are

THE

and

the the


THE

When

of it.

knowledge

for fulfilled,

were

"the

says,

"

glory

SPIRIT.

THE

OF

GIFT

Christ

of

as

these

came,

promises

glory,"St. John

His

beheld

we

[Sbrm.

of

Only-begotten

the

the

Father1." In the

chapter which the

contrasts

of

"the

with

shadows that

glory

that

brother

glory

measure

of

He

gavest Me, I have

"

the

from

text,

we

image

of Christ

exalted

John

Ex.

"

to

by

"The

to

"

by the

xxxiv.

i. 14.

the

30.

changed

into

Numb. 2

sure mea-

the

in ciples dis-

same

Thou

being

of

the

God,"

again the

thus

in

the

glorious

honoured

Spiritof Christ, "

the

xiv. 21.

Is. xi. 9.

John

22.

xvii.

chapter,

the Lord."

Spiritof as

the Church

same

be

of

glory,"

which

which

and

Kingdom

their

2."

Spirit;"

presence

all believers,

words

us

glory

the

the

full

for all His

them, convey

further, the Church,

is called

1

said

are

And and

of

in

one

Saviour's

gloriousDispensation,under

ministration

veil

Lord's

exists, is called by St. Paul, in the

now

God

the

likeness

given them

a

put

face of Christ

Apostles,and

says,

his

and

birthrightof

Our

under

Law,

coming,

he

glory of

of

His

into

for His

gracious truth.

that

Moses, who

as

another."

included

Christ's

says

reflexion

changed

glory to

as

not

the

under

in the unveiled

the

last prayer

He

privilegeand "

"

were

This

follow"

length the

now,

Saviour, beheld

His

should

"

At the

was

who

and

earnests

itself.

text, St. Paul

the

and

Apostles are

his face."

over

with

ends

Kingdom

Hab.

of

ii. 14.


XVIII.]

THE

Heaven The

"

;"

of

the

I propose

And

observe

that

having

is

ascribed is the

to

the

a

real

to

the

the

of

force

the

as

in

giftof

through

which

before, the

the

is called

"

been

Church

by

this

7.

John

belongs

clusively ex-

hereafter.

Still

in which

it is

and

what

this

is,

name

of the

title

"

Kingdom

just observed, Christ as

who

the

present privilege,

our

since

iii. 5.

His

to

insightis given into

glory" as

has

His

us.

meaning

as

it

sense

Church,

in

as

and

hearkened

view

the

condemned

are

Lord

blessedness

Almighty God,

x.

of

first place,some

to

Matt.

point

Law,

the

the

having

before

now

word

of

subject, I

in which

sense

under

glory

"not

the

upon

Israelites

the

Christian

belonged

1

cannot

the

as

not

was

a

sufficient

and

which,

of

is

even

promised

Heaven,"

domain

it

there

the

consideringthe

Church

a

this peculiar

on

of

spoken

glory,"and

"

made

yet,

question

1. In

Except

Spirit,he

V

entering

in another

2"),so

there

:"

remarks

what

as

"seen

miracles," and

by

is

miracles, (as when

voice

the

Himself, "

of Heaven.

grant of glory was

for

of

hand

some

become

here, before

would

Lord

Gospel Dispensation, which,

the

has

Kingdom

its

make

28 1

our

of God

the giftof Spirit,"

Church

the

by

and

Kingdom to

SPIRIT.

is at

foregoing passages,

the

THE

Heaven

water

now

giftof

OF

instance,

of

born

into

enter

"

for

as,

Kingdom be

man

the

GIFT

being

the

Numb.

also The

came.

retreated

2

has

of

court

and

from

the

xiv.

22.


THE

282

far

earth, as when

GIF!1

His

as

man

in any

witness

enemy's country, wayfaringman

Christ

when

creatures, He

sanctuary

in the

that

there

in

has

not

was

It became

for

evermore

a

heaven

integralpart of which

"

blood

Lord

fellowship with describes

thus

to

are

come

the

Lord's "

type, "

House," and

to

of

the

"

another

place,

Jer. xiv. 8.

"

which

our

is

it

2

had

belonged.

moved," being the

once

pouring more

an

the the

is, as

above,"

Cor.

vi. 16.

"

true

"

:

was

Living God,

or,

in

he

calls

speaks in

heaven,"

Ez.

a

the

elsewhere as

Ye of

mountain

earthlySion

he

it

St. Paul

the Hebrews

is citizenship

2

able perish-

which

inhabitants.

;" to the

that

it, the Jerusalem

1

of

reallyexistingworld,

epistleto

that

"

be

the

everlastingLight ;" and

city of

heavenly Jerusalem,"

earth,

upon

It became

its blessed

Sion

Mount

My

2." From

Tabernacle,

but

is the

it in his

fallen

prophecy, "I

spiritualized by

of that unseen,

the

night1."

Thenceforth

cannot

a

a

ordinance, made

in it.

an

as

; I will set

of them

purified,and

of Christ's

had

the

in them

which

kingdom

"a

sweetened, out

to

type of the Dispensationto which

a

and

His

tarry for

vision.

if in

as

land,

walk

materials, like the Jewish been

in the

according to

carnal

gracious

most

Him

reallybeen

without

Himself

aside to

Jacob's

a

His

reconciled

midst

of

fulfilment

Church

had

them, and

in

in

stranger

a

returned

will dwell

time

as

concerned,

was

conducted

that turneth

[JSbkm.

left Himself

even

still He "

He

that

but,

age,

manifestations,

But

kingly presence

Not

fell.

SPIRIT.

THE

OF

xxxvii.

" "

26.

and


THE

XVIII.] to

GIFT

innumerable

an

and

concourse

heaven,

and

Spiritsof

THE

Church

of

God

the

the

the

New

First-born

then

earth, it is

Judge

Covenant,

the

blood

things than

Church

surprisingthat

not

one

notion

Heaven

of

intimations

attribute

is

in

which

we

of

the

discern, in

Holy

the

Ghost

manifested

in the

the

of

state

to

our

Scripture

here

may

be

of

the

believe

we

Church

to

power

On

influences

the are

1

Heb.

other meant

mon uncom-

of

the

He

as

Gospel, marvels

addressed

as

such

meant

healing, of

again,such

works

the

kinds, miraculous

of the

first ages

of

the

two are

under

It is not

divide

into

dignityof shall, perhaps,

state

our

glory.

of nature,

the like ; or,

or

the

to

variety and

why

measure,

the

course

prophecy.

attach

Spirit,we

miraculous

By in

of the

a

the

by

present day,

moral.

as

a

is called

in

glory,for

,

the

consider

we

giftsministered

Gospel

upon other

or

be

glory

by consideringwhat

of

Next, if

2.

such

of

that

sense

ever

The

it.

glory hereafter.

out

diator Me-

Heaven

a

some

itself,according

concerning

conceived

or

the

to

in the

to

Jesus

or distinguishing privilege giftshould

and

festive

enrolled

all, and

to

and

better

Christian

the

this is the

and

of

the

to

V

Since

its

ggg

Angels,

perfectedJust, and

sprinklingthat speaketh Abel

SPIRIT.

of

company

to

the

of

OF

to

our

senses

raising the

;

dead,

speaking with tongues hand, by moral such

xii. 22"24.

as

act

tions opera-

upon

our


THE

284

minds, and

GIFT

enable

Christian

character

; in

called

graces

it is usual alone

to

graces

the

present "ministration on

moral

our

distinct

within

and

all

us

to all

leadingus

do

to

power

the

to

Spirit"to the

to

nature,

heart

certain

and

the

can

any

Add

to

them

the

to

word,

the

more

Gospel.

teachers above

attained nor,

with this

possess

much

gain a

not

even

as

more

of

all these

what

"

nistration mi-

appropriate glory?"

"

have

now

turing ma-

ences influ-

the

be called

us

our

habits, and

ceased,

intelligible meaning any

meaning peculiar

Church

giftedby

was

than

presence

the

over-poweringmiracles, yet

a

ian, Christ-

it did not

privilegeof glory. Again, its patriarchs rose

our

to

degrees of

power

of

by Apostles and

to all human

of the

in

which

Jewish

The

in

then

abidingsuper-human and

and

but

wrought

miracles

will indeed

you

Now,

Spirit;"but

sense

of the

and

of

mind,

cultivatingand

right desires

holy works.

effects

and

it, and

limit

office

operationscertainlydo belong to of

works

ceased,

implanting a good will,imparting knowledge and

in

monly com-

giftshave

changing, renewing, purifyingthe

duty

the

issue

as

and, hence

us,

of

of

ordinary,or giftsand

say, that to

could

effects,are

in their

remain

and

influences

These

extraordinaryand

and

;

all such

it is called.

Holy Spirit,viewed

the

otherwise

all branches

word,

a

[Sekm.

we

in

accepted

sanctification, as of

SPIRIT.

what

be

to

us

be, holy and

not

THE

OF

mass

sanctification

measuring Martyrs

appearance, of Christians

under

is the more

them

as

the

actual true

quite as

or

those

Gospel ; cation sanctifi-

complete


THE

XVIII] than

was

state

of

then

that

that

of

the

quenched

ministers

now,

graces.

His

abode

the

In

He

body that

are

will show

common

us

of the

up

Christ

from

the

soul, moral

told, that

1

1

great

our

miracles taken

in

instance,

of the

Cor.

we

vi. 19.

Holy

"

words

the

Ghost

dead

;

by

texts,

;" and

shall also

indwellingSpiritV

applicationof miraculous

or

are

His

or

this life and

the

up

Spirit.

this. For

sense

on

temple

mortal

the

cient suffi-

a

has

sevenfold

a

or justification,

is to

as

by

Again,

we

tation manifes-

is not

equivalentto

bodies

your

really

Holy Spirit

its outward

Holy Ghost, according to

is the

raised

quicken

merits

is

body's immortality miraculous in the

it

something deeper, wider,

gift bestowed

a

of the

power

"

is

Church

the

Neither,

it is

Your

the

given

eventually

holiness

truth, the Holy Ghost

in the

gift of ?

"

yet

it ; it is not

little consideration

moral

it be

the

than

power,

still all this

"

is

mysterious, though includingboth

and

is the

that

were

;

ture, Scrip-

first ages

Christian

giftwhich

miracles

of

in

of the

Jews, whether

which privilege,

more

A

each

on

that

first ages

account

yet

of

as

in the

Gospel

"

a

Granting

granting also, that

;

; grantingtoo

not

or

the

in

we

?

not

miracles

the

bestowed

to

are

Spiritmentioned

of grace

characteristic

and

then

Church

Jewish

in it both

vouchsafed

the

285

greater fulness, variety,and

far

was

SPIRIT.

how

:

the

gift of

sanctifying grace with

Jews

the

influences

the

THE

OF

the

glory,and

includes and

GIFT

?

Christ's

Neither

;

washed, hallowed, jus-

Rom.

viii. 11.


286

THE

tified,in

Spiritof

the

Lord

[Skrm.

Jesus, and

other, but

Once

the

contrary, it is with

nature

members bones

Him, His

of V

Such

to

real

a

of

the do

the

on

Church, and say that

not

been

it cannot be

cannot

is the and

thing

any

moral, useful

from

the

given view

without

the

vague

all the

we descriptions

and

should

only,

3.

out

into

Perhaps,however, it may 1

1 Cor.

vi. 11.

2

gift

give a

in

has

limited

; it

This

miraculous

is in

would

instances

fact fain ready al-

is denoted "

of it

in

glory;"

can

only,

mystery.

be

2 Pet.i.

questioned,whether 4.

I

maintain,

mysteriousterm can

gift

Ghost

enlargingour

purpose, The

it. and

the

; and

this

that

is

particular purposes, I

and

run

for

unfathomable.

serve

may

into

what

mistake

same

His

than

division.

a

embrace

bounding

Scriptureby

division

professesto

incomprehensible and

by

be

are

just said

be

cannot

this may

as

we

gift of glory.

I would

exhausted

of the

faultiness

it

It

Holy

been

it ; rather

divided, and

very

has

of

from

of

of the the

"

;

character

that

defined.

union

view

deeper

is called

On

calculated,perhaps,

are

a

presence

which

be

that

keep

the

sufficient to define

that

of

text

flesh,and

these

as

somewhat

give us

the

?

moral

or

is

more,

mysterious

His

body, from

reflections

attends

but

according to

ordinarilyadmitted, which

miraculous

the

of ministering

supernaturalpower

a

Christ

with

the

? It is neither

moral

or

in holy things. effectually communion

by

Or, is the giftof the Holy Ghost

miraculous

the

nor

SPIRIT.

of the l"

God

our

THE

OF

name

in Ordination one

GIFT

Eph.

v.

30.


giftof

the

GIFT

THE

XVIII.]

called

the

this

by

; with

name

so, I would

I do

continual

and

with

have

Spiritof gloryand

of God

The

God

who

gloryby

glory and

He

called,and

"We even

the

the

that

love the

not

because

life and

Him

that

unto

godliness, called

hath

things unto

they

are

be

Christ, who

of

He

have

us

The the

him,

in

mystery,

a

hath

Eye

hath

justified,

before

ordained

entered

also

glorified."

God

....

God

which

also

also

God

which

glory

our

of

He

He

wisdom

Him

"Blessed

unto

us

given

unto

called, them

wisdom

things

foolishness

Jesus

the

unto

man,

you."

upon

predestinate, them

heard, neither

ear

nor

close

glory,"

"

called

hath

power

of

He

hidden

world

resteth

hath

them justified,

speak the

in what

perfect."

divine

did

whom He

whom

; and

began

virtue."

Whom

and

His

as

knowledge

the

through

"

you

things that pertain

all

I

Jesus, after that ye have

Christ

while, make

"According

to

all grace,

of

eternal

us

in

occur.

The

a

quite

passages

observe

"

suffered

really

this

Spirit,"and

"

"

His

is

us,

of

which

you

the

connection

"heaven"

and

287

making

number

a

those

to

of

view

a

recite

order, in addition

SPIRIT.

possessed by

Spirit,now

clear, I will here

while

THE

OF

into

not

the

prepared for

natural

Spirit of God;

for

neither

know

he

of

them

receiveth

man

can

seen,

heart

they

are

them,

discerned." spiritually the

God

hath

and blessed

blessingsin heavenly placesin

Father us

with

Christ."

of

our

all

Lord

spiritual


288

THE

[I pray] Father

the

wisdom

what

what

riches

Saints, and

His

power

of

is the who

mighty

He

who

is rich

He

sins, hath

quickened

and

loved

made

sit

us

Jesus.

also

God

through

[I pray] the

His

might by dwell

rooted

and

be

filled with

He

hath

the

wrought

His

dead

were

us

both

we

for

up

have

together, Christ

by

access

[Christ]

habitation

an

in

Christ, (by

with

raised

in

great love

In whom

would

of

grant you, according to be

glory, to the

in

strengthened

inner

be

love, may

saints, what

that able

is the

know

passeth knowledge,

that

the

Church

being

ye, to

prehend, com-

breadth, and

to

fulness

with

Christ

; that

man

by faith;

hearts

all the

loved

of

dead."

we

depth, and height,and

Christ, which

it, that

He

all

of

in

Spirit."

grounded

length,and

"Christ

for

together

together

your

with

He

when

Him

Spiritin

in

and calling,

inheritance

the

Father

His

of

riches

may

the that

"

from

mercy,

us

builded

are

His

which

even

us,

His

togetherin heavenly placesin

the

Spiritunto

ye

in

Through

....

one

Spiritof

believe, according to

Him

saved,)and

are

ye

Christ,

exceeding greatness

power

raised

wherewith

grace

the

you

of

hope

glory of

the

what

of His

God,

Jesus

Lord

our

give unto

is the

us-ward

to

Christ, when "

[Serm.

understanding being enlightened,that

the

working

of

glory,may

know

the

God

the

SPIRIT.

THE

revelation,in the knowledge of Him, the

your

may

ye

of

and of

eyes

that

"

OF

GIFT

the ye

love

might

of God." and

might sanctifyand

gave cleanse

Himself it with

for the


XVIII.]

of water

washing

wrinkle,

or

should

be

good

word

of

if

they

come,

I would

you

all

holiness

into

to

1 Pet.

the

25"27. VOL.

of the

world them

renew

III.

those

this

to

thwart

who

istics character-

various

mination, illu-

they forfeit :

"

the

Holy Ghost, world

to

the

come

;

in different

thing,viewed

portion

next

the

of

of

heavenly glory,of

Angels, "

in

Word

v.

trance en-

souls

Ghost.

Holy

world

10.

our

the

tered Incarnate, minis-

in

which

right to enlarge upon the

present

a

world, opened upon

mysterious state

iv. 14.

ii. 7, 9, 14. v.

tasted

which unspeakable gospel privilege,

and

is the

Heaven,

1

of

same

blessedness

by

the

glory which

powers

the

stand, if it be in

to

were

have

and

powers

speaking of

of the participation us

Such

it

nated, illumi-

once

attention particular

through

the

that

and

through

the

heavenly gift,the

mean

earnest

an

in

runs

Word,

viz. lights,

is

that

and heavenly gift,

fall away,

pay

titles of that the

which

were

Holy Ghost,

shall

sent pre-

having

but

thing; who

those

of the

the

which,

grace,

Divine

might not

blemish."

God, and

have

last passage,

or

He

repentance V

again unto

God's

289

; that

such

any

tasted

have

SPIRIT.

word

without

partakersof

the to

or

THE

gloriousChurch,

impossiblefor

and made

the a

holy and

It is

"

OF

by

Himself

it to

spot

GIFT

THE

2

Eph.

i. 3, 17"20.

Heb.

vi. 4"6.

of

Pet.

ii. 4"6,

U

it.

and Spirits,

i. 3.

Rom.

18,

Christians

They are

viii. 30. 22.

are

placed

1 Cor.

iii. 16"19.


the

in

Saints

blood, and

And the

insight into his

"

other

the "

If

discern" now

we

short

and

it is said "The them

of

the

remarks

about

Lord's

our

Spiritwas

said, "If believe

I

not,

some

and

glorious inheritance declaration,

natural

could

man"

:

but

texts

"

declaration, that entrance

told shall

how

heavenly things?

1

And

John

you ye no

iii. 5.

I

me,

His

into

man

xvii.

22.

given

doubted

birth

through

kingdom,

if I hath

(as

following

earthly things believe

or,

have

the

a

of

born

of Godr

Kingdom make

of two

into,

Nicodemus

When

:

be

enter

gavest I

Apostles have

man

a

cannot

the

already

expansion

an

Except

see

Thou

the have

"

words

the

all that

Spirithe

these

additional

the

His

of

just before)

On

the

breadth

Saviour's

our

Epistlesis

glory which 1."

"the

"the

find that

sentences

water

to

recur

in their

us

of

it.

shall

cited, we told

hand, that

Lamb's

anxiety that

of his forcible

they enjoined,and

which

the

have

we

St. Paul's

the

of

round

in the

so,

understand

riches"

the

of

the

temples

as

being

meaning

should

brethren

length,"

this

say) of

kings and priests

"

washed

consecrated

being

Ghost.

Holy

not

Father,

God," having their robes

unto

may

ministers

are

reconciled

of their

influences.

;" they live among

(as I

reach

[Sbrm.

invisible

of

departed. They

throne

SPIRIT.

is in heaven

within

are

THE

OF

manner

conversation

Angels, and

on

all

of

way

Their

"

GIFT

THE

290

and

tell you

ascended

He ye of up


XVIII.]

Heaven, but

to

Son

the

even

words

He

earth.

His

offended

you

soul into but

the

from

regenerate but

in Heaven

Thus

the

I

be

too,

even

greater Mystery

As

birth.

in

"

even

He the

days

of

disciples might I in

and

But

Thee, He

was

"all be one; that

His

Sacred

yet

as

took

no

citizen of

in

is usual

with

Lord's

John

xvii. 2 k

u2

our

art in

Me,

one

in Us

V

this

high

truth

I

mean

this

sense,

a

in

portion without

miracle

;

quence, lastingconse-

or

miracles, and

placein private. But, surely,it

1

sense,

in

appeared

one

new

prayer, that His

persons

purpose our

is made

we,

are

be

reveal

in

ment mo-

nature."

Thou, Father,

have

It was,

beneficent

this

at

ineffable

an

of His

many

ing com-

mystery of the

the

is

heavenly

a

human

flesh,"so

to

is,it

mysterious

My

History may

object or meaning. it had

is

subsequent occasion,

a

transfiguration.To the

It

also may

pleased

on explicitly

more

they

of the

I, as

others

Incarnation

as

:

on

Are

"

it

of the

His

be

"

as

in this

the words

degree;accordingto

High

with

in Heaven

was

heaven,

birth

new

speak, am

us

terious mys-

to

thus

run

?

a

Myself, who

some

seen

disclose.

should

man

in

was

of the

of God

envelope and pledge to

to

of

seems

could

In these

reallyin

to

doctrine

kingdom

Heaven,

kingdom,

that

was

he

earthlytruth compared

an

how

the

at

of man, eyes,

discourse

Heaven,

is in Heaven"

plainlydiscloses

while, by human

even

from

down

came

which

He, the Son

way

291

SPIRIT.

THE

that

of man,

Lord

our

OF

GIFT

THE

is of

a

it

doctri-


THE

292

nal

of

blessed

the

review,

which

He

up

till

they

the

see

Jesus

days

taketh

and

fashion

prayed, the and

His

His

face

white

the

Him

who

appeared

that

were

two

in

were

awake, theysaw

they

is the

Kingdom

glory

the

of

light and

It

God

of the

it, the

what

Jacob

at

being

the

by glimpses, "

altered,

the

Elias,

and

Peter

and

they

sleep; and, Such

glory1."

it,His

of

centre

perfect His

made

His

was

talked

there

with

the

Just

Apostles

He

as

raiment

Moses

His

; Christ

realizes

And

His

heavy

were

mountain

was

But

him

his brother,

high

behold

glory

after six

glistening. And

were

with

when

his

which

men,

"

John

them.

and

And

light

with

brethren.

Then,

and

sun,

death

of

taste

countenance

the

as

be

truth, there

a

a

He

coming.

not

into

white

was

shine

did

companions,

of

God"

up

His

of

raiment

as

His

shall

them

texts

gloriousKingdom

on

transfiguredbefore

was

in the

Peter, James, and

bringeth

apart, and

earth

kingdom of

hibition figurativeex-

a

contained the

which

[Serm.

than

I tell you

Apostles,

"

standing here

some

less

of

the

on

SPIRIT.

truth

vision

a

set

His

said to

THE

OF

being nothing

nature,

under

GIFT

witnesses

Saints

ancient

Bethel, Moses

to

in

their saw

to

answer

petition. Such

then

fulness"

which

be

asked

may

individual

every 1

Matt.

2 Pet.

xvii.

i. 17.

especialglory and

attaches how

far

the

member 1, "c.

the

to

Luke

Christian

giftis

of ix.

it ? 27,

also It

"c.

"

dread-

Church, it

imparted

is cf.

imparted John

i.

to to

14.


XVIII.]

THE

member

every inferred

He

be

the

kingdom

;

and

water

Divine soul

of

the

him

those scale

in the

imparting

of

in

him,

be

and

being

tion

of

due

this

this

also.

Such

manner

:

Cherubim, sacrifice man's

as

to

a

and

and

Thus,

the

other

the the

multitude,

while

;

be

and,

hand, if the its presence,

its other

regards the

rule

could

should

we

fire

as

they

alas !

may

the

see

we

see

which

on

them

after as

the

rising heavenward pass

light within case

by

end, the sanctificaas

to

of

as

of

estate,

its

measure,

virtue.

its chief

acts

then

and

higher nature,

flames ;

in

fosteringinto

just baptized bright

God

the

only

infants

strengthening as the

birth

new

glory to glory,even

doubtless

men,

ber mem-

him, pervading

season

seems

Giver

of

Christians, raising

forfeited

is

a

really,not

of

On

in

born

"

sense

graduallywithdraws

nature,

our

of

from

thwarted

Almighty

souls

By

His

into

Gift, he is, in the words

the

Lord."

the

resisted, it

benefits the

no

heavenly

changed

Spiritof

Gift

men

in him

remains to

"

text,

the

is in

being,drawing

carefullycherishes

the

is thus

not

are

the

wrought by Baptism,

within

up

who

surpassing and

own

to

is set

course dis-

through

man

all.

at

His

in

entering

body, separating him

life whatever

he

he Spirit,"

plainlybe

may

birth

of a

293

who

is

means

that, unless

from

name,

as

a

declares

only

Shechinah and

makes

also

kingdom

;

words,

so

His

of

SPIRIT.

Baptism

Nicodemus,

Spirit,which

THE

Lord's

our

with

to

his

on

from

OF

GIFT

from

them

be ; while

might

show

in

childhood

fading of

but

or

grown fearful


294

THE

tokens

that here

only Christ the

the

To

there

trust, those

It

under

tend

of

Till

understand

between

chief

and

dispel those

that

the

the

Holy

yet are

in

cause,

is hid

Ghost

of

the

unseen,

choice

a

glowing

that

a

the

to

conversation.

life of

ignorance

unnatural

And of

a

a

for what

Christian,

sort

soft and

of

gious reli-

sacred

languid

professionof

further, from the

and

conceptions look

on high wrought sensibility

an

one

Scripture that

God," in

in

is

of awakened

meagre

where

pressions ex-

verent, rash, irre-

something great

the

place

Christ

with

is

with

to

feeling,and

their

and

from

in impassioned thoughts,a subjects,

this

ordinary

but

Men

knowing

knowing

not

led

ecstacy, in

of

sides,while

are

grace

high

this time.

minds,

much

to

and

have

mysterious,we

of

us.

opposite extreme.

giftsof

the

ning, begin-

among

all

I

are,

stop

a

cold

the

are

I have

the

received

prevailson

errors

of the many,

tone

with

main

from

which

unearthly,dissatisfied

they need,

the

Scripture,or givingthem

sensitive

"

for

over

which self-exalting interpretation,

and

giftof

in

blessing, put

explaining away of

which

views

God's

to

and supernatural,

the

if the

Catholic

religionwhich

notions

and

all

which

you,

Church

enthusiasm

they might

well

understood

more

They would,

the

seamed

they,too,

them,

among witnesses

scattered

were

of the

were

we

[Serm.

been

once

some

settingbefore

the

SPIRIT.

of sin.

conclude.

been

of

had

remaining, and

scars

of

Lord

and

THE

OF

GIFT

the

all

same

supernaturalcharacter

Heavenly Gift, they attempt

to

measure

it in


THE

XVIII.] each

other

be

to

by

and

but

Ghost

decent

almost

peculiarto

the

upon of

conceive, but

like, or,

the

at

God's

admission

to

actual

inherent

and

most,

sensible

such

excesses,

the

Holy

than

more

society;

make the

us

leges privi-

Scripture being,as

external

an

hand,

Apostles'day, that

of

in

they

suppose

gift of

the

none

guage profession,lan-

at

nothing

us

account

other

orderlymembers

bestowed

the

the

notion, that

and

295

they

offended

men,

least, it does

at

now,

On

the

in

was

whom

such, by their

carriage.

acquiesce

SPIRIT.

effects,and

those

be

to

soberminded

and

THE

OF

its sensible

Christians

ascertain

can

GIF!

education

nature, of

pardon

a

our

bestowed

and

sins

and

by

any

favour, unaccompanied powers

they

Such

us.

upon

t

the

are

from

one

cause

tries

their of

the

as

For

it.

Let

true

adore

us

all

fear, and

up

our

best

"

hearts

of

ours.

;

the

and

with

up

in mercy

be, in

this the

or

are

to

our

of

words

life,

debarred

being

proportion as subject,which

one,

the

let

taken

us

that

form

semblance

we

of

to

His

to

Him abode

Prayer, praise, and

that

humbly

may

careful

act

within

trembling."

sacrifice up

be

realize

we

Presence

Sacred

rejoicewith

giftsin

abhorring,has

at

doctrines

compensation.

of the

is the

them

may

ourselves, in

higher view trust

case

of

truth, by way

revealed

takes

meaning,

of those

catches

mind

apprehend

to

true

error,

been

have

The

necessities.

naturallyfollow, when,

other, any

or

obscured, which

and

which

consequences

Let

us

us

up

with offer

who, instead in

these

to

of

sinful

thanksgiving,


296

works

good

"

and

distinct

our

final

and

alms-deeds,"

we

they All

do.

in His

know

we

know

we

knows

Him, of every within

to

this then

to

and

view

changing

the

service

in

doctrine

and

fail to

even

was

at

produce

The

in

duty,

by

so

plate contem-

we

in the

works and

obedience.

our

the

most

towards

us,

unostentatious

in Israel

Bethel, where

city

"

mocked"

do

God

deeper

us

is

had

of

than

and

was

we

a

more

Christ, are

are

understand time

as

in

at all

this.

when,

alreadyvouchsafed

ignorance,the

His

ing, dwell-

evident, we

not

There

once.

been

Church

the

multitude

warning against such

of the

world

heaven,

bounty

extraordinarystate

more

of. it

in

as

I have

especialdwelling-place. It

much

the whole

our

and

which

on

feelingstowards

reverent

in

glorywithout

it

lowly, minute,

wills

tainly they cer-

conceptions

one,

we

brighter,

way

for Him

faith His

by

unite

most

cannot

aware

a

do

Him,

to

Lastly,the

His

in

to

persevere

next, while

loftyconcerning His majesty with

we

consists

and

How

our

grace,

as

us

acknowledge

to

shall

we

towards

act

day ; us,

Thus

in

fession, con-

ship wor-

avail

brighterand

souls ; and

and

faith

; neither

contemplate Almighty God, hearts

our

In

of.

not

first to

a

of

is,that

Himself

true

temple.

not

lightgrows

manifests

God

and

So

and

the ritual of

are

efficacious in

are

them, the inward

a

bold

a

particularworks

and

[Serm.

characters, which, through God's

and

in

SPIRIT.

Him

serve

acceptance,

how

OF

walk, self-denying

a

the

know

GIFT

which

by

THE

THE

very

children

prophet,little thinking he


him

had

with

the

prophet

;"

will

hear

Let

few

reproach, Angels

;

right,

and

bear

while,

and

He

tarry.

1

2

they

Now

Kings

Let

many.

among

witness

that

to

cometh

just

Ez.

shall

shall

ii.

5"7.

fear

live

they

would

they

shall

know

1."

belief,

our

opposition, sees

us,

know

They us:

people,

them

God

on.

the

yet

in

be,

not

us

looking

are

23.

to

age,

whether

they,

among

ridicule.

or

the

ii.

prophet

a

after

an

to

forbear,

therefore,

fear,

not

and

"

will

they

In

whether

or

added,

been

hath

us

hear

was

297

prophesy

bid

was

whether

or

there

that

it

and,

SPIRIT.

Elijah.

of

would

they

forbear

mantle

the

THE

OF

Ezekiel

"whether

a

GIFT

THE

XVIII.]

and,

"yet

and

His

we

are

little

will

not

2."

by faith

2

picion, sus-

a

and

come,

but

Heb.

x.

37,

38.


SERMON

XIX.

BAPTISM.

REGENERATING

Cor.

1

By

As

there

into

men

nearly

parallel

"there But

is

admits

of

the

other

gift

can

that

of

or

"

or,

individual

Ghost

except

he

our

be

his

Holy

as

admits which

text,

only

it ; not that

Ghost

being

Saviour's

regenerated

admits

by

baptizes

;

receives

preliminary

step, into

incorporated

in

that

Baptism

Ghost

words,

:

Baptism."

one

member

a

is

Ephesians

the

and

Holy

each

of in

the the

means

in

Church,

that

Holy

the

the to

us

God

which

Spirit,

taught

the

in

that

words,

Church, enter,

is

Baptism,

condition, the

is

it, but

into

means

in

Ghost

in

one

only

one

Almighty

words

and

this

is

Baptism

Paul's

body.

one

there

so

implied

Body,

than

Holy

the

St.

into

which

one

is

to

one

more

and

This

it.

Ghost,

Christians

name,"

by

13.

baptized

all

we

Holy of

Body

knows

are

One

is

visible "

Spirit

one

xii.

that order

no

to

one

it.

a


Serm.

REGENERATING

XIX.]

Now,

this

willingto the

is

much

grant,

their

has

the

Church

in

has

that

which

that

is, to be

which but

that

one,

on

Yet, than

be a

of the

be

this

Baptism,

would

defective I must

so

and

privilege ;

infants, one

to

they

will

not

not

be

could

proof

of it ;

however,

by

admit.

plainer

they

shrink

for

popular argument true

do

not

these in

error

parallelbetween is undeniable

It

nay,

question.

I

entrance

was

it

typifiedthe

respects such

hence,

it has

Infant

Baptism,

as

been as

these of

seeming

into

and

the

it resembles in

been

the

sumed as-

portant im-

some

ably, allow-

may

of

Jewish of

the

Baptism

it. venant, Co-

flesh. ;

argument

and, for

itself administered

But, though it resembles it in

is to

the

mean

in

renunciation

having

infants,

in illustration

to

service

respects, it is unlike

of

with

Circumcision.

and

Baptism,

the

and

infants.

as

referred

now

place,yet

times,

usefullybe

Circumcision

Baptism

its proper

Circumcision

respects resembles

Baptism,

in its connection

Baptism

that

of

callingit,shall

the

it is in

as

the

from

considered

considered, and

most

Sacrament

of the

view

not

countenance

some

in

Spirit,(so to speak,)

words

scarcely profitablefor

to

Spirit

is to be "

think in

text

Holy

Holy Spirit,

of favour

state

a

being

the

the

are

that

it.

which,

In

of

presence way

men

Church

Holy Spiritis given

their

the

This for

but

the

one

admit

the

in the

cannot

of

in the

be

many

concession

utmost

to

299

than

more

presence

therefore,

it,and

BAPTISM.

others

Baptism more

in

impor-


REGENERATING

300

When,

tant.

then, it is found

especiallyapproved Baptism

BAPTISM.

argument

to

be

in

favour

Christians, there

among

anxiety,lest this

circumstance

insufficient

on

views

the

[Sbrm.

is

the

chief

evince,

subject of

Infant

of

for

reason

and

some

introduce

or

Christian

a

crament. Sa-

remark, I fear, is applicablein the

This

present day. We

baptize infants,in

Church

has of

duty

done

ever

should

we

if

did

we

words,

that

command

His

to

entrance, then

Baptism

said

other

find, in

they

as

refuse

to

it.

be

the

for His members

is the

We

only

administer

to benefit

sure

a

on

But,

Him,

to

were

the

Saviour's

our

to

of

way.

Baptism

into

children

word

a

tism, Bap-

indeed,

benefit

not

children

that

birth

new

to

bring

also,

Kingdom; the

do

we

He

blessing. Again, of

the

nothing the

it said

consider

we

a

children

our

insensible

the

have

we

privilegeas

a

though Scripturesaid

subject,so besides,

great

so

the

nothing of

say

ungratefuland

give

not

even

usage,

be

to

place,because

transmitting what

of

case

first

and,

;

and

observing

received, in the

so

the

their

souls.

But, when

men

admit

Baptismal Regeneration,in

the

about

may

they

other

look

they

which,

perhaps,

causes,

they

and is the the

how

gift of

do

from

not

the

like

of

infants, then

defend

to

Infant

abandon.

for the

them

Holy Ghost,

of

doctrine

tism, Bap-

habit, good feeling,or

reason intelligible

securingto

case

the

Baptism

remission "

The

of

dinary or-

fants, of in-

sins, and

Regeneration ;

but

if


XIX.]

REGENERATING

this sacred

why,

privilegeis

it may

be

faith and a

exclude

stress

the

that, when

We

give way. its

actual

as efficacy,

the

of

case

that officious

the upon

speak

those the

of

an

who

them

does

;

its

do

their seem

the

children,

do

not

recipient to the

to

and,

sick.

accordingly,

to

them

is

to

sacred

a

say

appear

sion concluand

tion. institu-

baptize them

to

or

the

needless

a

a

;

Sacrament, it ; and,

use

reasonable

to

and

inference, granting their as

if

those, who

regeneration of infants, ought, if they (which happily they

sing bles-

a

we

come

understand

they

sistent, incon-

regenerating power

do

mockery

a

as

way

direct

medicine

profanation of

cannot

truth,

It

it to

a

charity,necessarily

in

edifyingrite, not

straightforwardin premises.

a

such

it for their

holds

deny

and

proceed

to

strange and

very

infants, often

to

seems

waste

then

itself,so

give

objection

act, nay,

It

proceeding;

it whenever

we

administer

to

in

obstacle

who

does

having repentance

be

in

must,

clearsightedmen, in the

this would

administer

some

Otherwise

their

parents demand

rules

all abstract

can

have

can

Certainlyit

baptized, and

Baptism,

not

tered adminis-

necessity of repentance

of possibility

I say,

were

discover

be

to

?

unreasonable

the

on

Baptism,

be

rite,and

Baptism universallyin

faith.

hinder

the

in

till they

wait

not

of

and

intricate

very

administer

and

Why

meaning

faith in persons

to

Baptism

repentance themselves

to lay first,

to

all ?

at

the

understand

should

301

them

given to

not

asked,

them

to

seem

BAPTISM.

are

not,)

to

deny

were

refrain

the

tent, consis-

from


REGENERATING

302

baptizingthem.

that

Surely,if

is decided

question there

about

scarcelybe

can

Baptism

direct

or

to

the

on

which

other

and

the

practice,which

to

the doctrine

do

so) defraud

is not

is ; and

which infants

than

which

comes

yet would see

We

they

such

it may

the

to

useful

partly real those

who

of

mind

of

processes

fact, whether

"

Scripture,yield

(ifwe

us

bear

can

of its

Baptism

Tradition

to

difficulty

the

being

to

deny the Regeneration,

that

suppose

to

I

being understood, and

Baptism,

in

all I

next

us

drawing

am

who

one

every

regeneratedin Baptism

are

be

"

let

it.

meet

not

infants

some

of infants.

Baptism, of infants,let

the

retain

This

be

irreconcilable,

counter

go

who

those

upon

through

passes that

Scripture.

to

need

us

right ? especially

cannot

text

Baptism, not

Let

supernaturalvirtue. rather

of

let

mention,

united

Infant

written

sage pas-

What

has

practiceare and

grace,

Testament, the

plainlyenjoins the Baptism

doctrine

how

New

hand, the

Baptismal Regeneration the

God

behalf

The

Baptism.

to, without

what

asunder

deny

can

Divine

and

in the

named,

one

Scripturein

in

Infant

is referred

put

since,

If the

no

influences. indirect,of spiritual

we

found

; for

Baptism

of

[Serm. the by Scripture,

go

said

more

duty

we

once

between

the

where

have

at

is much

of the connection than

BAPTISM.

thought

ourselves

observe,

parallelof

they have

know

it

taken

or

up 8

denies

but, surely,

implied,which

are

trace

to

that

;

out

the

This

out.

partlyassumed

Circumcision

comes, sort

of

not,

as

this

intermediate

a

in

refuge

posi-


between

tion

Catholic avail

They Circumcision

as

admits

into

the

analogy

that

what

the

admitted to

with

the

does uses

inward

ought

be

to was

of

do

that

deny

it

plain objection to

as

which

latter

if this be up

an

difference

under

so,

view

we

be

of

ordinance

Testament

exactlythat

difference

on

former

the

have

old

to

a

the

But

His

Baptism,

which

makes

to

that

such

cision, Circum-

to

purpose

assumption

the

Apostles

Sacrament

the

; and

build two

same.

forgotten, in good Jewish

with

perfectly

Scriptural.

the

preciselythe

of

would

and

nothing

cision Circum-

is consistent

is,that Christ

in the

between

said

it

were

it

manner,

Law.

Old

it is

are

like

the

it

rite, the

argument

Surely

was

is

mere

a

ordinances

It

to

grace

attached

is not "

the

a

same

necessity of

infants, since

this

view,

a

also the

the

In

to

plausible. And

as satisfactory,

of grace,

rupt implying the originalcor-

administered

not

attach

It has

nature.

our

Circumcision means

teaching

administered

so

itself,and

do

in

ordinance

Baptism, they consider,

more.

sanctifi cation, and condition

I

the

no

Baptism,

Mosaic

the

it

from

argue

and

to privileges,

Circumcision,

as

they

also.

and

same

; and

like ;

of

while

even

grace,

Christian

the

tice. prac-

instance

divinely-appointed

a

with

the

teaching,and

that

the

Circumcision

case

certain

to

heretical

of

of grace

the

303

and

convey

between

was

case

proof

not state

a

doctrine

themselves

a

need

ordinance

is

BAPTISM.

REGENERATING

XIX]

ordinances

measure,

Christian.

and

time, after St. Paul,

the

"

The

Law


304

REGENERATING

has

shadow,

a

reality;" or,

the

in

the

Christian

Jewish

the

Jewish

them

blessingin

they

;

Heaven

those

rites

had

were

but

earnest.

our

ritual

did

but had

they the

from

hide been

outward

Prince's

their crowd

path.

Nor

were

then

for

badges

mere

types of what

they

are

to

the

present

but of

world

ministration with

believers.

individual

right hand

left the

never

by

the

valueless

not, instruments

were

merits on

in their

Jewish,

the

as

us

as

of

God, He

since of the

in

an

retire,or

He

mere

as

mere

ation, expi-

introduced

stead

;

Mysteries,

which

are

the

powerless

being, the

while

prophetical

as

what

in

the

application of

Though has

in

way,

He

He

one

first entered

Holy Ghost, unknown

all

of

He

and

as

ing announc-

means

or profession,

as

were

light. Yet,

called, among

viz. rites

themselves

after

longer future,

no

sometimes

Sacraments,

sits

was

of

realitywhich

unseasonable,

Divine

class of ordinances

another

His

ever

they

;

way

alone, but

them, considered

abolished or

Jewish

these

no

Antitype

themselves

coming, must

interceptingthe

obstacles

as

procession,who,

a

of

them

in

in the

merely

the

signsand

introducing. They

his

ceremonies

Christ

in

in

and

Divine

of faith the

eye

useful

forerunners

but

the

This,

substance

no

the

simply and

they were

came,

When

truth."

and

heavenly

or

privileges.They had types of spiritual "grace

the

Dispensation prefigured,

between

distinction

The

of

portion

a

[Serm.

image,

an

words, that

imparts

then, is the Mosaic.

Gospel

other

blessingswhich

BAPTISM.

now

sense,

it; for, is and

really ever


REGENERATING

XIX.]

Himself

imparts when still

in heaven

high,He

on

with

;" and

His

of

He cross

the

Time

years.

spiritual Kingdom

the rites of His He

which Jewish

and

Church

annuls

them.

irksome,

they are

so

aught

simple,so

from

Him

them

for what

to

They

for

serve

Christ

His

fulness, knittingand these

it ; and

Angels might touched

He

ordained

virtue

in

do

when

III.

for

;

moment

a

them, but

takes

far outward

as

Thus

through transparent He

is the

it

Mysteries

Light and

were)

them, them;

eye

of

in

breathed

effluences external to

issues

faith x

forth and sees

mere

of His

forms,

as

He

men.

them, when

upon

thenceforth

and

not

are

they appeared

and

them, which

round, till the VOL.

or

compacting togetherevery its

signs,but, (as

has

the

little of outward

heavenly gift.

as

developing themselves

grace

like

Church, acting through it,dispensingof

of the

outward

of

impediment.

Life

part

so

means

through them,

bodies, without

; and

in themselves

detained

of the

medium

a

portion in

not

are

they reallyare, only so

shines

of

or

is not

by

eighteen

founded

merit

brief,with

works

who

tically mys-

laborious, expensive

of value

substance, that the mind

ever

no

has

again,

so,

mysterious spellsby

as

are

ordinances, long and with

have

He

is still

these

past

space

which

He

as

passion

it be

was

is ascended

heaven,

is in and

present, though hundred

He

Even

Man,

of

And

earth.

all that

hour

Him.

Son

though

now,

on

305

seek

He, the

earth

is still

for

us,

is the

who

those

to

visiblyon "

BAPTISM.

they

have

encircles

in them

no

them

element

a


306

REGENERATING

of

matter

side, but water

but

but as

true

a

is

that

gifted with

see,

it, but bread

that of

if any

the

the

to

is the

the

and

corner

made

whereby then divine

we

who

the

stone

of

says,

it ;

and

or

cording ac-

He, and

is

imparted

Jewish

ceremony which

also,"in Christ, "ye

of

not

among

Epistleto dwelleth have

ye

all

principality

and

ing transport-

Church

to

system

us, ;

"

as

the

divinelyappointed Way

the to

his

is disclosed

whole

describe

us,

Christ

solemn

most

the

In

head

Incarnation the

before

bodily,and

regenerated and

are

fulness

"

is the

flesh,"being

spiritualOrdinance whom

he

the

of

proceeds to

the

through

to

make

dust

on

text, that

Godhead

the

Here

power."

Word

of

Him,

in

our

could

life

chapter of

second

First

fulness

doctrine the

the

Colossians.

fulness

animal

Christ

of

Not

imparted

were

great truth

this

sets

places,in

all the

before,

was

baptizer.

St. Paul other

it

changed, which

nature

of the

doctrine

Thus

senses.

what

were

sustain

blood

water

qualities. spiritual

new

stones, and

were

baptismal

upon

and

cross

lifegivingSpirit,who

ashes, appliesthe

man,

and

new

pierced

blood

His

our

is not

water

substance

as

or

image

the

the

upon

His

from

though and

us,

among

sense

bung

issued

water

outward

if its material

eyes

for all He

as flowing1,

up the

[Sbrm.

ministration, the Spirit's

ever

reallyset

in

and

the

by

are

were

Once

blood

and

cross,

all.

at

BAPTISM.

us,

The

saved.

and

Apostle

in which

manner

in

so

doing

of Circumcision

with

has

it.

are

superseded circumcised

this trasts con-

the "In

with

a


REGENERATING

XIX.] circumcision

without

made

invisible ;

body

of the

circumcision,

flesh,and

circumcision

the

Him

with

buried

in

plainly.

drink,

in

or

Let

new

shadow Now

of if

of

or

moon,

thingsto

Baptism how

Thus

Sabbath but

come,

but

were

strange

the

outward

an

proof

a

place but

shadow

body

the

And

a

and

body?

lastlyhe

Head,"

other

that

bands, increaseth

are

the

joints

them as

to

St. John

with

Ministrations,

"

is St. Paul's the

a

as

of

a

doctrine

Baptist

teaches x

2

the

shadow,

but

Church

are

the

Christ."

of

"

are

holding to

"

a

but

says,

whom

the

the

whole

together by joints the

well

What

of the after the

Christian those

as

they are

increase"

took

Baptism

godly increase."

but

bands

and

the

they

knit

it

Baptism,

"

is

duty

and

? but, observe,

subserve

Such

of the

nourished

and

and

he

Christ, "from

is, to

body, being

because

say that

certainlynot

Mysteries of

that

speaks

if

were

Again

of the

it be

have

as

;" Circumcision

the

and

if it

as

substance.

Christ

is of

Baptism "

of shadows,

a

is of Christ."

would

shadows?

are

cumcision, rite, like Cir-

Ye

"

of the

or

rites,to

says,

of

think

do not therefore the

He

!

Baptism

a

meat

which

body

is

more

in

you

days ;

Gospel'ssupersedingall outward enforced

still

holy day,

an

true

Baptism

judge therefore

the

the

the

Christ, namely,

continues

respect of

in

or

of

He

man

no

receive"

Baptism."

spiritualCircumcision. "

strip yourselvesof

ye

the

307

hands," heavenly, supernatural,

when

"

of

sins "

BAPTISM.

of

such

who a

nances Ordiform pernature

Church. Christ same

had

died ;

beforehand.


308

"

BAPTISM.

REGENERATING

I indeed He

but with

shall

baptize

taking it

even

there the

of

specialdescent

of

He

time.

of

end

has

He

will,as

is

who

by

said,come these

reasonablyconsider

referringto ordinary Christian

to

the

he as

said,

Christ's What

is.

mine

the

is but

that

Would

it not

Such, and

surpriseyou

searching

shall

He

the

may

Baptist well

be

as

As

Apostles.

not

the

if

water,

mere

is water,

but

it ; for

it is

of

supernatural qualities. like fire ?

burned

if water

out

pour

on

that

of

mystery

having

you,

influence

efficacious

and

and

we

Baptism, as

such, is the

than

more

which

water

high

of

element

subordinate with

endued

water

But

of it indeed

see

you

Pentecost,

now.

shall

Baptism

ment fulfil-

fire at

the

of

Baptism

miraculous

but,

Baptist's the

of

us

words

as

"

of the

;

to

to

water

very

here

Nicodemus

by

came

and

Pentecost

to

to

Ghost

allusion

Spiritat

words

repentance,

Holy

an

pledge

a

Saviour's

our

the

such, the fulfilment

as

then, becomes

words

unto

water

with

you

Doubtless

fire."

the

with

baptize you

[Serm

upon

a

the

soul

as

this

itself." if any

Now, need the

not

all I have

mean

question

they

do in

but

what

is not I

mean.

explaining the

"the

return:

"

such

must

of the

I answer,

doctrine

of

but

mean,

engaged

now

in

that what

proving,

Baptism,

and

in

Scripture.

hence

too

the

Baptismal Font

not washing of regeneration"

renewing

passages

supposed,

they

not

am

it from illustrating To

that

says

one

Holy

Ghost

which

of He

mere

hath

is called

water, "and

poured

out


XIX.]

on

REGENERATING

Christ

is said

Himself

the

Further, let of If it be

received

there

with

the

of Jesus

be

obtain

of

their

thankfulness.

down

the

"

one

sense

Damascus,

received it to

the

except him

said to

giftof

by

him,

began man

to

the "

the

had

And

now

why

ye

shall

hear

we

"

went

on

struck

been

persecuting,and

was

pray

; but

already,he

regeneration,

Ghost."

name

Ethiopian

Philip,he

nor

Holy

pent, Re-

singlenessof

had

who he

in

though

did he

ministry of Ananias,

the

to

baptized,"

were

when

Christ, expressly that

from

filled with

he

he

"

Accordingly

word

St. Paul

whom

changed

a

His

stance, in-

said

in the

you

gladness and

in

After

Saviour

For

do,

must

Ghost."

Holy

shall

we

of sins, and

baptized by

been

the

by

of

one

nistration admi-

Apostles.

Now

they

Again,

rejoicing."

to

the

privileges ; and, forthwith,

continuing

He

great thing, and

a

remission

gladly received

had

sent

as

what

asked

heart, praising God."

his way

of the

Pentecost, St. Peter

of

for the

these

Eunuch

that

represented,surely

and

giftof

that

to

of

I have

baptized every

the

they

Acts

forth

day

Christ

receive

Word,

instances

set

multitude, who and

"

awe

the

as

given cleanse

expectations altogetherfulfilled.

these on

the

rite

a

;" and

and

gloriousChurch."

a

in the

Baptism

be

must

consider

us

serious

as

Himself

it to

Church

the

by

water

Saviour

sanctifyand

might

of

washing

might present

find

He

309

our

the

loved

"

for it, that

it with

it

have

to

Christ

Jesus

richlythrough

us

BAPTISM.

not

yet

receive was

"might

sent

be

Accordingly Ananias tarriest thou

? arise and


REGENERATING

310

be

baptized,and

name

of the

man

he

as

aid, yet

and

that

Even

necessity of

Sacrament.

the

been

jailorat Philippi had

These the

; but

did

(ifthe possession. how

This

be

was

was

a

St. Paul

very

form

1

Acts

a

of

; this

was

one

ground

no

direct

spiritualuse

only

as

ii. 38"47.

means

of

viii.39.

or

as

a

?

lect recol-

Mosaic

part

it,any

it

bondage

of

forms, which

tained con-

obeying

for

x.

?

that

virtue, but

16.

if

Covenant

Law,

of the

being

intrinsic

xxii.

the

Now

can

New

had

conscience'

propheticinstruction.

ix. 17.

spiritual

of their

Circumcision,

the

nance ordi-

not

ordinances

put under

were

carnal

you

place in the

defect

this, that

depreciation of

in

the

on

being

as

conclusion

than a

Do

clearly

prove

spoken),not

says

Law,

they, have

in them

sake, and

but

follows.

what

Jews, that they

their

be

may

altogetherlike

the

but

other

no

of this world, carnal

than

more

See

Jewish

rudiments

Baptism

words

much

rites of the

at ?

to

not, what

Circumcision,

like

Baptism is,

they

.arrived

have

wre

if

the

"rejoiced,

Circumcision,

to

the

1."

seem

of Baptism superiority

should

the

baptized, he

passages

St.

when lastly,

all his house

similar

and

sacrament

a

with

God

believingin

while

supersede

not

And

Ghost

Holy

miraculously,

them, did

secret

family except

of the

descent

to

God's

by

Christ's

into

friends

his

preaching

was

doubtless

the

the

again Cornelius, religious

received

and

him

Peter

So

[Swim.

thy sins, callingon

away

Lord."

not

by Baptism. upon

wash

was,

was

BAPTISM.

44"48.

Surely

xvi. 34.


REGENERATING

XIX.] this cannot St.

says

Jews, the

be

in

world

was

And

His

Spiritof

the

Is it

Father." we

come,

It

spiritualvirtue

they only will

izing

boldly

in

denying

the

Surely

it

who

those

loved

a

to

us

harmful

of Christian

Christian

one

of of

our

the

Spirit!

ordinances

the

then

has for

if

of the

no

us

surely

dead

and

like the Juda-

act

submit

we

?

altogether.

nothing

Baptism, also

to

any

consistent, who,

deny its authority Gospel. Surely it

infancy of

the

Church,

ere

their attachment

to

oriental

edifyingto

custom,

ritual !

a

symbolicalworship, but needless, ; harmful

impeding

as

corrupting the

profaningthe

repeat it,either

Holy Ghost, 2

or

the prerogative

view

liberty,obscuring our

trust, and I

Spiritis

intended

we

time

Atonement,

faith and

of

an

a

forth

sent

reject it

have

we

for the

but

was

be

they only are

from

of

adoptionof

hath

rites and

who

ordinance

weaned

time

regenerating power,

old

of

virtue

intended

were

nay

the

that the

now

Gospel,and

; therefore

the

the

hearts, cryingAbba,

it

can

no

it,

of

permanent but

it,

say

Christians

thing such

men

dead

is, of

Son, made

God

sons,

consistent

are

earthlyunder

was

under

of

receive

into your

If it has

?

Christians

a

fulness

possiblethen,

We,"

"

elements

plainlyimpossible. If Baptism

is

as

are

ye

Son

be

can

the

His

might

we

because

gospel:

children," that

the

forth

sent

that

sons.

the

were

when

God

come,

we

31 1

bondage* under

but

;

woman

I

when

"

"were

under

state

our

Paul,

BAPTISM.

simplicity

dispensation

Baptism it has

of the

no

is

an

strument in-

place in


REGENERATING

312

Christianity. We the

teaching

it is this

of

act

an

themselves.

let

sin of

those

Galatians," he

would

hath

bewitched

begun

in the

flesh ?

Why

Are

Spirit,are

ye

world, shadows

hath

made

yoke

of

fast in the

bondage.

formal

nothing ;

thing nor

want

by

of

want as

mercy,

Baptism but

accordingto and

upon

no

We

power

the

a

should

grace

discard

monies, cere-

of

the

are

but

creature

it.

rule, peace our

sacred

And

from shall any

worketh

thing

any ; and

be

the

availeth

faith which

availeth

in it above

with

delivered

Baptism

on

in

Christ

baptized,Christ

be

Israel of

be

to

entangled

not

new

this

treatingthis or

mere

desire

as

nor

many

them

and

God."

Such, doubtless, is the only consistent and

the

perfect by

libertywherewith

for neither

Baptism,

Neither

Baptism,

walk

be

If ye

profityou

of

who

"

foolish, having

rudiments

ye

Spiritualmen

observances.

love.

whereunto

free, and

us

less sense-

good things,weak, beggarly and

of

Stand

?

the

O

"

them,

to

made

now

washings,

unprofitable elements,

bondage

so

right,

St. Paul

by

yourselves with

burden

external

said ye

be

doctrine

addressed

have

?

you

selves severingthem-

earlyJudaizers,

those

to

mitting principlescom-

own

Surely if their themselves

it look

deny

Galatians, and

the

in difficulty

no

who

their

on

are

to

language

under

are Spirit,

consider

may

in his

the

that

Universal, believe

Church

the

Christ.

from

they

of

They

the

with

indeed, who, in accordance

But

matter.

[Sum.

BAPTISM.

mode

of

garding re-

ordinance, if it has than

a

in whatever

Jewish

rite.

degree

we


XIX.]

REGENERATING

think If

it thus

though from as

it but

a

to

wasting upon And

men.

this holds

of the Church

;

let

abolished

them

be

far

so

God

But, praised be all have

They

Church, her

words

do

spirit,such

Christ

ordinances,

form

very us,

comfort

and

of

power,

and

us, "

might

it,and And when Water

well them

count

consecrated

change bread

His

ministers, and

why

should Lord's

we

us

is His

draw

is

who

a

?

"

His

in

revealed believe

it

great that

so

a

excellence

of

able to receive

it ?

in

Christ

Scripture,

washes

midst

is of

back, like Thomas

resurrection

of

beholds

Blessed

by

us

that

gloriousChurch,

the

His

love, the

who

the

from

flesh,that He in

of

view

upon

ever

thus

those

are

To

His

of

plainlyrevealed

into

?

loss

signs

as

Is it not

expresslytold that

are

to

believe

the

look

to

Him

see

who

all

in

not

majesty

this to

happy

her

you

but

it true

this is all

when we

wish

in His

from

accents

? unspeakable privilege

man

our

to

"

is not

glory day by day, an

of

of Him

countenance

cherishes

ever

the

Judaism.

virtue

heart," but

themselves as

forms,

jealousand niggardly

so

"

in

ordinances

such.

lodged

visiblyrevealed,

not

and

presence

of

them

of them

has

gain by

keep

benefit

dead

none

will

children,

outward

are

forth

it.

should

all the but

are

Why

slowness

all but

as

Christ

you

"

thoughts full

they

works.

we

would of

discard of

case

parts of

dispenses it

and

What

this ? a

she

and

they as

!

life.

what

good

as

should

men,

grown

children

SV3

we

the

figure in

Sacrament

a

far

unprofitable,so

think

we

BAPTISM.

the

present with His

Church,

doubting are

they

of

that


REGENERATING

314

have

is

not

and

;

better

despise

drawback

they

accuse

hearts,

our

misery,

and

their

Thy

Son,

He

has

blessed,

day the

wrought in

of

Christ

He

the

out

day

by

in

day,

imputation on

of

the

account."

which, and

of

Cross,

by

faith,

we

which

those

merits,

our

only

and

selves our-

sin

and

not

and

of

which

appointed,

through

and

;

Thee

of

has

Thee,

Thine

of

memorials

which

and

but

nothing

Thou

know

and

ordinances

as

memorials

receive

help

but

:'

me

but

cross

our

meekly

nothing

"

manifested,

all

these

sake,

own

have

in

will

we

self-reliance,

to

esteem

the

slight

a

While

seest

love

but

all

ourselves

God,

to

nothing

relinquish

we

in

to

in

trust

is

trusting

gospel,

Thou,

'

desire

we

the

of

"

ourselves,

ever how-

expect

blessedness.

in

trusting

might what

bear

it

so

faith,

we

extreme

our

Surely

our

whom

cheerfully

ignorance

that

to

for

of

of

and

knowest

that

on

us

in

say

will

we

!"

scorn

may

from

us

indeed

forms,

world

the

things,

believed

have

yet

however

those

and

and

seen

BAPTISM.

see

we

Him

hope

once

effectual

for


SERMON

XX,

INFANT

BAPTISM.

Matt,

Whoso

shall

receive

xviii.

little

such

one

receiveth

Perhaps the

there

Gospels

holy, just, words

by

are

and

given

account

of He

light. with

but, eternal the

conscious, that time

has

when

nor

has

dies,

never

to

be

once

place,

to

and

life

has

also

a

man

friend

of

is born

nor

a

into

racter; cha-

taking quence conse-

brought

brought awful

the

to

immortality; to

truth,

think

happiness

enemy,

ment encouragesimilar

has

to

as

His

measure

and

the

in

well

as

necessary He

ceases

capable

Lord

considerate, the

revealed

never

name,

our

the of

light

life, He

He

;

than

doctrines

brought

immortal death

soul

the

believing

dare

we

and

nature

by

others

gracious

our

if

them), and

text

more

none,

into

this

in

My

considerate,

and

of

sense

own

in

uttered

(that is,

good

child

Me.

words

gracious

more

our

no

5.

and

or

world,

Angels

nor

light that to

be

misery neither

devils,

;


316

BAPTISM.

INFANT

touch

can

himself

has

begun, He

the

has

of his

livingprinciplewithin

any

he

so

being

trial, whether

only on not

a

this

prospect before

trial,but which

propensity within

a

he

is

or

on

the

God

serve

also, that on

a

not

nay,

with

terms

;

strong

a

alternative,

earth

to

moment

even

worst

down

has

eternity.

put

no;

equal,but

to

;

even

he

as

the

him

trial not

on

him

cannot

to

is to be

God

serve

him

tendency weighing himself, he

heaven, he

will

; not

on

every child, from

of

sure

he

trial to

a

to exist

continue

us, that

birth, has

him

himself; but,

over

power

must

taught

far from

[Serm.

that

so

;

acceptably,or

a

of

even

repent of his unworthy service. I say, if could

his

on

being responsiblefor

only knew

Gospel, viz.

that

poor

of

say, the

from

of birth-right

the

us

"

the

it

believingit to

were

real

surelylead as

bowing

it

be

by

head

to

good

and

good

not

to

was

and,

to

marry."

up

sincerelyand

and

on

one

Our

of

to ceive re-

be

ment, appoint-

true,

in God's

man

breaking

God's

of

Christ

corruption,would

Apostles

the

of the

nature,

nature

our

the

of

existence

doctrines

turn

with

condition to

inherit

the

the

ror, ter-

crueltyof giving birth

should

conclude

that

sinner

a

and

disadvantages.

primary

infants,who

and but

is

man

strength,I

great, that

so

the

by Christ, cannot

redeemed

own

miserable

such

to

Surely,if we

his

greatest humiliation

the

beings exposed

though

thoughtful person

only this,no

without

ever,

reflect of

knew

we

we

could

occasion,

knowledge sight would

society,in

simply received

portion pro; for


XX]

INFANT

what

good if

us,

that

and

believe, and

lead

thoughtful

repent

personal salvation the

end

of time

I

died

for

have

they

nature

do, be

of

to

believe

enough

Christian His as

does He

not

will.

that

to

is

others

him

mercy,"

God, not

;

concerning

so

of

that

that

the

knowledge

would to

not

what

"

in

by

cannot

would

His

not

of

the

Son, yet it

those

to

He

"

but

of

they

him

that

God

of

that

brought

are

near

regeneratinggrace, we

death a

whom

to

true, it is this,

knew

ever

Holy Ghost,

the

tend

what

they

it is not

men

His

meritorious

the

mercifullygives

runneth,

some

gift of

only

above

distress

and

all,but

that, although

the

those

not

love

this

even

Scripturebe

giftedwith

concerning

religiousmen

to

grace

whit must

of

the

to

Scripture itself,that

election, that

an

and

of

truth

has

what

believe

to

men

word

of

willeth, nor

unto

His

If any

do

alarm

earth

besides

to

For, though God

the

as

give

there

showeth

the

remove

to

Christ

from

them

But

obey.

enable

to

certain

as

and

vouchsafes

and

own

passion.

Christ

enable

to

love,

parent.

grace

also

grace,

cannot

the

doctrine

stated, viz. that

their

It

perpetual family

salt of

is another

sinners, but

influences

the

to

?

more

of

for

able

defraud

to

died

nature

think

thus

the

has

nothing to

men

by

full fruit of His

the

It is true, there which

knew

be

is to

and

one

no

Christ is

believers, and

Saints, which

317

that

only, and

of

succession

of

know

to

also knew

we

would

it

were

BAPTISM.

of

so

as

and

much

well

as

Christ, yet, that

more

to

reconcile

certainly consider


318

the

cruelty,and

I would the

except

of

an

If

so.

even

soul

a

due

the

half

of

much,

thus

sort

some

of of

giving being

the

we

for

the

we

that

so

ourselves

there

was

for the

we

for a

originalsin.

whom

Christ

who

that

whole, who

we,

worldly comforts,

dearly as pray

were

with

ourselves

like, to surround

might

and

I have

unfeeling as of

in

doubt,

no

than

loved

them,

chance,

that, perhaps, they might few

there

be

can

taken

sake

whom,

belong and

of those

Gospel

content

the

fraught

which

one

There

is sometimes

and

home,

ferventlyas

number curse

if

those, about

knew

be

yet

idolatry,

though

even

of the

selfish and

so

content,

cheerful

and

(as it is)

incurably corrupt,

life ?

more

no

to do

even

the

to

possiblyit might

which be

will

God,

with

mentioned,

be

with

of wrath,"

pain, immortal,

of

capable

know

we

would

could

the

damnable,

and

affections

and

for eternal

Gospel

none

a

that

elected

hitherto

bear

of sin be

act

it be

sensibilities

enmity

at

if

on

obliged him

mortal

would

manifesting a

chance

that

coming be-

knew

individual, accountable, intelligent,

season

were

what

nature,

heart

"children

command

matter,

we

could

sin, say blasphemy, murder,

human

to

divine

fearful

all the

with

this world's

to

all

were

seriousness

any

singledeliberate

a

greatest,

to

of

one

express

is any

the

of personal responsibility,

then, that if this

adding

great and

what

a

say,

subject,no

thought

the

[Serm.

parent.

a

a

BAPTISM.

INFANT

rescues

"

them,

only

we

a

be

chance in

from

the the


Let

us

in the

now

for

more

the

remove

truth,

Gospel ;

He

has

given us

directions

the

air

enabling us itself! that

to

the

have

Lord

been

applied, and

heat

and

we

indeed

should

to

prayers, that

our

He

away unless

we

He

had

pledgesof of mercy,

grace, "

"

black

ordinances

to

of His

in

as

Such

not

our

and

fro,

know

feel to be

so

confess

we

us

in

to

be

open

whicli

"

so

how How

answer

ance assur-

will

earthly,and

Sacraments,

which

?

comfortable

and personally,

us

us

offices,as

elect ; but

gain, an

we

the

are

upon

and

ourselves

to

grace

secure

shine

attributes

King His

keys

had

poured

would

high

given

vens, hea-

heavenly glorieswhich He

sins, which

our

in the

night?

as

sun

constituted

so

dark

us,

the

as

were

diversified,and

loves

hearts, which

well

as

religiousstate,

how

"

sky

bright spot

gain,and

we

objects around

our

bring home

world

diffuse itself

not

earth

Priest, and

should

useless

the

in all His

above

our

inactive

themselves

Him.

in

Prophet,

the

especialencouragement

nature

a

light,those

concentrated

from

as

heavens

and starlight,

would

and

conceive

we

appeared

sun

while the

earth

see

of

while

all

on

doctrines

doctrines,and

us

an

fall

and

Cannot

the

as

much

He

be, if the sun's lightdid

would

through

to

What

done

apply them.

to

us

well

as

has

wonderful

the

imparted

comfort.

and this

has

has

giving them

Saviour

enabled

the

contained

difficulty.

reveal

than

319

gracious words,

Merciful

our

us

His

how

see

text,

In

in

BAPTISM.

INFANT

XX.]

change wash

manifold,

means

and

the treasure-house we

not

only ask,


INFANT

320

but

know

receive, and

heaven, for

of

[Serm.

receive, all

we

we

can

beings, (not, indeed,

accountable

as

BAPTISM.

still in

are

we

the

ceive re-

the

tainty cer-

but flesh,)

.

the

certaintyof

that

He

with

us

is reconciled all

the

Adam

trial,whether

instance, in the

For

tell

than

us

thus

others

and

uncertain

expresslyassured of His I

who

"

again,

and

cast

out."

visible

ye

All

Me,

the

buy

without

milk

to

if you

that

him He

money the

that

Sacrament, be, what

and

otherwise

His

thus

has ber num-

all children,

So

he

literally

no

wine

price !" shall

and to

come

I will

in

secret

election

enables

they

hath

buy

come

that

one

that

without

Me

disclosed

He

Ho, every

giveth Me to

of

bring to Baptism,

; yea,

and

Father cometh

has

eat

mercies

whether

waters, and

and

been more

in the

of it.

"

on

left Christians

not

are

ask

reach :

much

children.

can

you

promise

ye to

come

money,

bear

children

within

are

fulfilled His

He

thirsteth, come

and

that

that

when

have

the

to

has

their

and,

;

I

done

elected

not.

than

more

fall ?

has

He

tive defec-

our

had

ever

or

about

reply,all children

all children has

us

chosen

are

pletion com-

purity,all

particularcase

souls

some

redemption

stand

gracious Lord

our considering,

of

first

need,

the

all, and

Seraph

or

would

he

have

and

us

our

nothing for

in his

had

ever

in

supply

so

lack

but

nature,

highestArchangel

his

a

shall

we

sinful

all that

us,

certainty

work

will

overflowing sanctification

and and

to

righteousness,will

henceforth

that

present favour, the

God's

would

no

Christians

wise in to

necessarily


INFANT

XX.] from

shrink

be)

for

good promises before the

of the

bids

then

you, their to

back

to

to

you

little children

text,

My

He

promises

dedicate

children

the

thing

it

bring

children

bless His

us

for

which

is

wish

the

to

III.

for

them

will make

; if

it

as

if

Mark

x.

Y

He

great

and

14.

give permission, who

those

only bids bestows

us

we

receive

we

received could

do

the

on

if

blessing, He

He

in

how

promises that

His

greatest reward

1

VOL.

not

do, but

to

Him

bringing

sake, He

He

them

little child

He to

the

Again

some

reward

blessing. He

second

doing

a

we

Him.

to

Suffer

V

does

abandon

forbid

such

you

only a

"

Observe

give ; not

urgent encouragement

very

Me."

would

when

gives them

and

one

the

name.

up to

He

sake.

shall receive

if He

them

of God

kingdom

culty. diffi-

from

forced

Me,

change.

in His

takes

unto

come

an

Him

them

then

rid of eternal

your

to

His

receiveth

name,

but

them

been

for

is the

Whoso

speaks, as

you

; and

nurse

to

not, for of such

in

death

all the

cannot

removes

educate

kin, have

inevitable

the

bestowing

daughter, He

natural

"

and

take

ever

be

to

are

you

whom

bring

thren, bre-

ous unspeakably anxi-

feelingHe

you

Pharaoh's

them

how

after

even

gospel,but

tenderest

He

Like

welfare,

sinful creatures

the

first,and

(as they must

of responsibility

upon

With

minds, anxious

understand

you

extreme

being

relieves, my

children's

your

321

He

being, parents. anxious

your

BAPTISM.

them

we

will for

Himself,

give

us.


INFANT

322

Thus, while

we

comfort, that

we

in

taking part

comes

but

them,

Saviour

our

is

to

receiving great

our

earthly toil ;

no

joyful solemnity,in in which

of

recollect,

us

about

are

a

holy ordinance, to

let

name,

[Skrm.

in this work

engaged

are

in His

children

BAPTISM.

we

are

blessed

a

Christ

and

only

not

received spiritually

into

our

souls.

own

These

reflections

arise

subject. However fall away

numbers of not

a

doom

awaits

those

who

rather

more

those

who

have

this

"

What

child

a

is corrupt and who

it

gave

by

love

this

in

I

him;

Now,

removed, his

him second and

the

of

inasmuch after

tages advan-

children

as

is

"

This

to

been

its very

being

influences

to

nature,

which

those

parents

do

so

in

of him. and

the

Their

distressed

helplessobject

sin, born dreadful

directlyit is known natural

ferent dif-

very

of

through his parents, shapen

in

this

conceive

to

and

a

sayingcomes

is humbled

sinner

a

than heavier

it.

they think dear

a

is

given, than

grace

seems

mean,

him

towards

birth, in which

such

by

when

conceived iniquity, I

birth

ungodly, to complain of

thought :

affection

our

the

I have

seems

parents'estimation, tender

with

even

objectionsurelybringsus

that

:

received

not

question. this

so,

sin

the

objected,that, after all,

God, if so,

of

subject of contemplation now

less awful

But

from

Baptism, and

before, nay,

be

it may

first view

the

on

may

a

thought that

also

originalsin

of grace 2

child

given

of

they

who

bring

him

is washed and

wrath."

is at

once

gave to

a

away,

promised

as


INFANT

XX.] make of

it

child's

a

no

has

one

and

to

with

the

a

in

created

murmuring, it

though

curse,

blessing is

was

moral

and

natures,

capacity of

a

work,

has

who

man

but

bestow

to

henceforth

a

(ifI responsibility, "justifiedin His

on

or

and

clined in-

trial, wrong, man's

lowed parents being al-

so

their

offspring,

sheltered

in

speak,)who

is

are

sayings,and

a

; for

a

right or

birth upon

dare

may

God

misery, is not

Thus

share

is

nature

our

do

to

power

second

but

do

one

all,his

at

beings

are

happiness

a

greater; is all

against

made

we

Creator's.

the

fallen

by Baptism

the

condition

but

againstman

not

his

but

responsiblebeing, which

a

evil, yet, that

to

with

as

infancy,

our

murmuring againsthis being created

being

in

jury. originalin-

own

us

against his

now

murmur

blessedness

complaining of

birth

by

receives

blessing,and

a

receives for

ground

any

He

of

their

undo

that Christ

Now

nature.

inheritance

They

presence.

3#"

fault, if he, in the event, fails

own

eternal

receivingan

God's

BAFriSM.

ever

He

when

overcomes

His

is

judged." However, the

of

case

children

to

be

it may

the

heathen

Baptism,

how

asked, ?

They

therefore

die

in

of

God.

the

wrath

be

responsible for

altogetherignorant. The of the

have

real state none

of

I

duties y

souls

about

heathen

have

and

which 2

applies to

bring

their

incur

the

do who

live and

that

answer,

that

of mankind, the

cannot

they

of givingbeing to responsibility

cannot

this

which

he

is

knowledge

no

therefore arise

man

a

out

they

can

of

that


324

INFANT

None

knowledge. fully our

to

consequences the

of hell fire.

direct

us,

and

much

as

to

secret

of

know

do of

it ;

heathen

know

not

of the

has

the

except

been

God,

Judge

of all the

saw

to

us

told the

are

God's

His

love

in

Christ.

Baptism,

but

of

from

them

death

the

earth

;

they

objected

Gen.

xviii. 25.

that

the fore be-

of it. life. which in

are

God '

right

be

risk

about

merciful do

of

eternal

nor

the

future

gathered

heathen, us

not

fear,faith,

account

shall be

to

do

eternity of His

in

The

Again,

none.

the

fearful

they

allot

the

means

of

would

so

told

told

the righteousand

1

we

not

of the

revealed

further, it may

should

we

not

are

till we

of eternal

case

injured,and

though

as

We

Lord,

neither

leave

us

But

does

it

it

responsiblebeings,not

all nations"

when

know

nothing

not

doubtless

despair to

our "

how

influence

and

were,

; for God

nothing

punishment, yet

Him,

of of

all men,

to

judgment,

are

know

not

complete

see

example

us.

told

are

we

much

too

the

see

souls

us

we

sin original

hope

hand

we

be

many

guiltynature,

wrath, till we

Let

should

Enough lightis given

overwhelm

from

heathen

make

to

our

escape

They

of

of

consequences

speechlessand motionless,

flames

and

the

sin, did

contagion

effects

Christians, know

even

Did

one

world, how

the

become

to

all.

at

any

its eternal

what

the

act

of

spread by

not

else,doubtless, we

;

overpowered

through

of us,

[Serm.

condition, and

own

actions

our

BAPTISM.

"

;

the

Shall

?"

though Bap-


XX]

INFANT

tism

is

vouchsafed

parents, yet not

the

we

make

not

it less

those

who

many

than

are

of

that

say

the wre

will be

but

know wonder

and

live

this

to

abuse

and

because

their

who

are

that due

elect

Spirit, "

obey be

under up not

the

in the

way

depart from

the

like

should it !. 1

sanguine

to

of

go,

Much Piov.

more

xxii.

the

dence confiwill

His

His

(i.

a

he

in

Holy

gotten Only-beand

Solomon, child

the

in

be

good works,"

when

does

faith and

manner,

image

that, if

us

assures

he

any

cherish

everlastingglory?

to

Law,

not

in religiously

Son, walk

length attain

they do,

calling,yield to

like

made

of

mass

parents, how

tending

few, may

calling.

see

live in God's

and

as

themselves, the

we

of

them,

their

entertain

do

God's

of

like

out

sincere

multitude

to

a

does

indeed, that

because

children, in

their

season

whole

careless

labouring

of the

says,

turn

not

those

fear, and number

dare

of

that

of His

But,

children

this prove

children

which privileges,

we

of the

Where

disobedient

world.

way,

the wretched

greater number

are

our

existence

words.

of the

the

ever gift,how-

into

among

He

if their children

men

hopes

well,

too

No

saved?

; and

regenerate

few,

But, surely,this is

of the

out

the

the

in difficulty

be

Saviour's

few

Christian

that

bring

to

few.

few

be

so

;

risk

a

our

only

of

that

the

blessed

followers shall there

saved

likelyto

misconception of lie

children

remove

more

the

:\oj

expressly assured

shall be

many,

the

to

are

great, does or

BAPTISM.

be

at

even

trained he

will

(pleaseGod)

will

is old


INFANT

326

this

be

much

then, and

His

Kingdom

when, His

in

Let

His

feel

that

Lord

he

serious

prudence,

jealousy,and sorrowful

the

but

the

children's

the

Sacrament

and

prayers it may

means,

used

gained through

hopes

administered, and be

careful

and

and

nor

labour

a

Baptism,

it,since it seems

but

on

the

and

individuals

v.

9.

not

on

parents'faith them.

would

giftswithout

1 Thess.

unthankful

Christian

though they

to

a

encouragement

trainingof

even

apply them

1

longer

no

ultimatelyrested

objected,might

Christ's merits

to convey

what

had without to be

are

will

Christ.

asked

have

us

their

to

but

one,

been

by religious men,

only of

to

he

burdensome

no

still be

not

;" and

being

may

should

we

appointed

children

anxious

an

love, a joyfulservice done

after all has

his

in

up

is contained

not

salvation

and

blessed

and

much

'

them, them

took

hath

;

members

true

them,

of them

care

so

declaring

men,

unbelievingand

an

toil,though

Lastly,it

He

reluctance

"

grant of

like

how "

safelytrust

Saviour,

and

which

"

upon

obtain

the

graciouslymade

grown

consider

may

so

become

we

hands

to

the

become

we

favour,

man

wrath, but

unto

to

declaration, that God

in the

of

a

only,

His

put

has

patterns

and

prayers

regeneratingBaptism

as

Son

when

sign of

arms,

them."

preceded by

His

then

[Serm.

parents'

benefit

a

when

little children

that of

present

more,

the

the

trainingare

and

great

where

true,

children's

BAFflSM.

These

have had

known

direction ;

been

how

they would


XX]

INFANT

have

for

grace

there

Is

is

prayer there

gain ?

that

or

does

scale of

he

die

men

without character

formed

?

signsof

one

way

not indeed, that privileges

but

do

we

not

in souls where

conflict,and not,

in

as

in

the

with

a

the

giftand I trust

a

the

powers

that

these

1

Heb.

upon

will

We

about

of the

save

no

one

;

whether

them our

or

have

been

tasted

of

world

considerations

vi. 4, 5.

know,

much

regeneration may

which, with

and

an

Many

strength, yet

their

to

in

holiness, or

children, avail

Holy Ghost,

in the

more.

other.

speak

real

a

us

pronounce,

slightbenefit

to

But

open

confirmed

improved

manner

cannot

we

say

little

!

gious salvation,if reli-

our

cannot

tainty cer-

gone

brighten

the

or

repentance,

case

it is not

partakers of

Now

we

is but

secret

some

knowledge, Surely

know, there

much

powers,

will

any

has

exalt

moreover

I

a

childhood

born?

was

nature,

prospect of

training follows

and

regeneration

not

additional

blessings,and the

he

as

our

us

child

! is

receiving.

a

chance

a

more

receiving?

die in their

died

renew

being, give

degree

Baptism

is

that

lives, is

it

not

untold

extreme

has

child

a

and

a

no

What

?

argue

between

know

to

can

gained

so

do

asking

infants

many

difference

no

they

and

asking

then, and

thus

between

difference

How

supposing

us

you

an

no

?

heaven,

indeed

difference

no

is it

children, and

can

327

careful

been

their

But

now.

for

and

prayed

BAPTISM.

to

come

may

after here-

present

imagine. "

made

the

venly hea-

V

suffice,


through God's

grace,

of

the

subject

by

those

view even

and

contracted

station the

is, in

one

If

faith,

shall

we

mysterious

so

What

wrath? the

by What

so

death

one

in

other into

such

the

birth

duties,

one

as

to

be

or

evil ?

a

most

have

pleasantthing to

"

the

that

All

wife

highest view

is decent it

a

gives a this

and

a

a

is true.

a

a

virtue

home;

"

at

all enters

!

The

this is what

station

in

Doubtless

a

married

and society, wife

it is

would for

take

and

his

notion a

be rying mar-

And

comforts.

of persons be

about

lightdo

be, that

family are

number

each

changed

him

so

train

praiseworthy reason

and

of that

What

man

to

deemed re-

flesh ?

made

different

seems

under be

to

as

as

mystery. are,

and

view

upon

respectableto

man

we

the

a

is his

and

innocent

an

;

When

men

state,

of

of God

teach

to

parent, break

by

as

or

ened enlight-

our

Sacraments?

! in what

of children

as

born,

receive

able

thoughts, how

entertained

called

to

Angel an

full

is

Son

through

by

good

that

of

one

world.

the

than

mysterious

of the

death

mysterious as

mysterious

be

so

is

portion of

Church, to

their

higher

any

as

very

dignity of

giftsin

understand

Christ's

of

members

have

Christian

a

be

have

we

the

of

taken

though they

men,

awful

to

is often

religion, yet

be

and

sense,

Archangel.

God's

To

serious

more

religious thoughts

most

notions

wondrous

most

What

that

Christians.

as

without

not

a

you

of, than

regard for

a

[Seum.

on

open

treated

are

have

professand low

who

to

I fear indeed

it.

upon

It

BAPTISM.

INFANT

328

is,that it man

; that

settles him. children

are


blessingsfrom to be

God

But

a

more

heavenly

shadowing and

Church,

the

with I

one,

on

go

seek

does

and

if

it is not

well

more

aiming

at

settlingwell. ourselves

parents, till

Baptism, mind "

to

ever

watch

for their Let

come

pray

as

a

administered

us

more

to

them

eternal

souls

those

them

past, always lives

in

to take

than

as

make

our

than

their

forming callings, have

we

course

once

them

Let

us

salvation must

salvation

; that

a

solved abtheir in

as

bear

in

; let

us

count." give ac-

does

not

Baptism, though

long since, is

and as

Christ,

to

who

that

to

well, but

to

think

for their

of

that

of being responsibility

remember

matter

rather

world, their

brought

a

religious. Let

by religioustraining.

so

world,

endeavour

never

of children

bread

succeeding in their us

and

It is well

nothing higher

the

have

we

Christ

; it is very

this

nance, ordi-

divine

birth, such

off in the

and

for

Let

from

us

who

see,

views.

families

the

at

birth

new

carnal

of doors

respectableconnexions, and

we

between

their

our

let

well

and

higher and

a

the

these

to

after year, for the

them

educated

being

of

are

out

of

much

a

thing

any

very

religion; and

beware

of

associate

pleasure in

towards feelings us

has

we

amusements

view

marriage

at

union

not

labouring,year

perisheth; and, interest

the

out

only say,

his

right

honourable

orderlyand

Holy matrimony

Ordinance

the

can

than

in

discern

not

praiseworthyand

something

nature

ggfl

limits look

not

children, as

of

does

who

does

birth

live in

to

man

thoughts,who

it is

and

:

domestic, and

habits.

to

BAPTISM.

INFANT

XX.]

blessing or

never

as

a


INFANT

330

burden

:

confidence

in

them

to

cherish

fulfilling

that

and

that

will

it.

though "

He

when

we

then

it,"

we

are

cherish

may

hath

who

perform it,

BAFHSM.

begun only

doing

a

have

our

joyful

a

work

good we

part

a

right

towards


SERMON

THE

XXL

DAILY

SERVICE.

Heb.

Not

forsaking the assembling of

some

as

more,

is, but the

see

ye

first Christians

The

"

prayer.

Temple,

did

share

set

and

their

food

with

their

their

example not

Apostles had

was

upon

have been

Gospel, as

only

specimen

people

in

and

;

Church

the

up

breaking bread

1."

of the

one

of of

a

every

St. Paul

was

age,

1

ner man-

much

the

for if he

even

contained

to

and

Acts

and

successors

a

and

place

shadow

ii. 46, 47.

one

in

house,

to

epistlesbinds ever.

and

book not

among of

mind

singlenessof

solemn

in the

nature, take

a

in continual

house

in his

silent,that such

temporary

what

from

gladness

conceived,

that

so

the

approaching.

heart, praisingGod

could

together,as

another

They, persevering dailywith

the

we

of ourselves

exhorting Day

25.

x.

that

Indeed the

other

opening of

Acts,

rather the

a

elect

perfect


THE

332

service

which

However,

SERVICE.

DAILY

will

their

be

St. Paul

all doubt this

by expressly enjoining prayer

that .

watch

in

men

.

the

subject

unceasing for instance,

epistles as :

ing place,lift-

in every

pray

in

and

prayer,

2

thanksgiving ;" and

with

same

this

and

"Persevere

hands1."

holy

up

.

his

in heaven.

on

united

of

passages

I will

"

blessedness

removes

in various

[Serm.

in the

text.

But

it will be

observances

and

those

early

Christians

word

allow be

a

which

took, and

not

the

that objection,

considered

have

at

times

have

been

of

of

tempted

disposed to

intervals

week

a

worship

has

worship

to

worship

not

not.

be

slightingand

a

to

it is

so

hearts

secret

that

is, we

public worship at

something

of natural

continual

which

instant,

an

religiously

imagine :

that

another

; but

our

the

myself thus

may

in

us

on

prayer

taken

fashion

it

in

week-day

Still,supposing it, granting daily "

or

ceremony,

be,

"

ii. 8.

an

callingit

disparaging,

1 Tim.

enjoin it

I allow

to

think

has

reasonableness

fitness and

1

been

has

or

duty

a

religionof

prayer

usage

perhaps,some

be

therefore, for

united

mere

the

ours

I

to

sional occa-

continual

because

suppose,

a

so,

"

Such

and

not

happens

addresses.

continual

need

the rites

;

local

are

duty then,

St. Paul

altered

are

Church

the

Do

that

treated,

Times

"

particularform

form." to

he

whom the

was

was

though

even

now,

of

what

;

said,

the

usage,

by

any

and

Sunday

title the

most

question returns,

2

Col.

iv. 2.

was


this ceremony

or

only for

or

but

unceasing

just cited for the the

is

from

and

of

More

time.

Sunday,

desecrate

men

pray

in

rich

our

importance

absorb

Or, again, take the

favours

notion

the of

of ourselves

exhorting the

see

of

or

fear, the

for

these

gathering tokens us

for

greater

sea

in

secluded whatever

whether

relaxation

of

manner

so

much

The

of

sun,

and of

perseverance

the

assembling is, but

some

as

ye

increasingtroubles

moon,

the

God's

it

of

the more,

men's perplexity,

with

them

upon

the

Day approaching."

of nations

that

even

our

forsaking the

; and

people, the dismay

serve Ob-

objects which

world, the fury of Satan, and

the

the

change

Not

another

but

consider

text, and

together,as

one

it,

time.

a

"

primitive custom.

in

Jerusalem,

towns,

secular

we

does.

at

in

day,

those

thoughts and

our

he

only

populous busy of

to

might mention

not

sage pasrules

I will therefore

not

this

at

a

Church

the

only in Rome,

not

England

in

in villages,

the

place;"

Corinth,

at

of

which

prayer,

he speaks, explicitly

England;

be

does

how

only

not

he

"

evert/

be

prayer,

in

lays down

plausiblyeven

which

neglect continual

than

order

due

united

Paul,

epistlewhich

an

Church,

precept may

St.

enjoined by

government

end

A

?

tended in-

prayer

of the

age

confidentlythat

answer

prayer,

united

tion. yet of perpetualobliga-

moral, and

not positive,

I

every

earlyChristians

the

Now,

of continual

usage

Apostles,for

the

by

B33

SERVICE.

DAILY

THE

XXI.]

waves

wrath in

the

madness

and

of

tress stars, dis-

hearts

failing

roaring, all are

united

but

calls

prayer


334

THE

Let

those are

our

mark

such

fashion

and

which

who

and

who

too,

that

order

in

it,if

it is idleness

respond

to

attempt

to

direct ;

present age loves conversing and

and religion,

about

great thing even

does

like silent

not

patient waiting, recurring prayers, that

therefore

rites

and

rational

ordinances,

we

indeed,

omitting

I have rule

the

omitting

account,

of

spoken "

Peter's

taken

Christ

had

mount,

though

taught

below.

the

St.

the

"

heart

;

tation, exhorand

that

troubled

more

this world

a

become not,

; not

that

on

prayer. St. Paul, but, consider

of

in

not

He

up

multitudes

Again,

had

think

to

him

how

this

prayer" is exemplified in

also.

pattern

into

Paul's

exertions, but

active

thought,

Gospel

in prayer,

more,

affairs of

continuing

history

Saviour's

the

ing hear-

dismissing

religionof

persevere

and

"

perplexed

to

are

place,

every

and

a

seriouslyconsider

men

that in

called, and

faith, so

let these

the

convert

a

exercises,

severe

obey it, and,

must

we

tical prac-

stem

that

the

way,

to

it will be

since

it ;

to

be

current, which

a

be

one

would

we

to

in

set

of

fever

must

we

on

out

and

say

has

events

into

give

; that

men

merely

tumult

the

to

insist

we

now

are

that

say

by, missing

gone

nation, and

of

tide

must

we

as

point

troubled the

this, who

time, when

practices

whole

say that

and

of

out

agitatesthe and

busy

born

those

;

[Serm.

of centuries

dreaming

duties

SERVICE.

consider especially

men

but

we

DAILY

learned

prayer Him

with waited

before

His

from loss of

a

into

the

St. his

time.

holy

healed

and

passion, He

had

to

be


THE

XXI] taken

him

while

into

He

lest he

prayer

his

history,he

not

when

he

time,

Joppa, for to

Yet, there

?

time

mouth.

God

were

Grace.

And of

continual

if

an

who

more

less

Accordingly,when

labour.

were

prayers

Church

When

;

offered

for

and

those

to

of

Mary,

the

him,

mother

many 1

1 Pet.

iv. 7.

top house-

that,

he

the

put

a

able comfort-

longer common

the

Covenant the

was

ment employ-

and

called

in

was

he

prayers

to

prison,

granted.

was

Mark,

at

he

2." Acts

by

ceasing,"by

arrived

2

of

it observed

without

of

thus

exigences

prominently

"

it

mission com-

him, and

was

gathered together praying

"

the

the

St. Peter

miraculously released,

house

at

Was

no

prayer

were

Simon

Was

learned

into

Apostle,much

Christians

those

admissible

but

his

upon

met

of

wasting of

meeting

truth, that the Gentiles unclean,

watch

Apostle, whose

he

his

of all

his prayers.

was

?

his

momentous

at

he

Gospel

of

light,instead

end

a

hour?

an

the

of

up

sixth

preach

to

his

in

the

the

in

passage

house

went

There

word

or

days,and about

was

the

the

to

The

was

that

asked, the part of

be

burying

said

he

tation." temp-

us

sober, and

revelation when

retired

warns "

wise like-

into

memorable

one

a

have

many

pray,

might

of

received

would

entered

text,

and

;

Him

upon

therefore

in

gracious truth

most

Who

in the

ye

And

V

unto

and

be

called

St. Peter

St. Paul

hand,

at

pray

consequence,

Epistle,as

things is

Gethsemane

watch

and

S35

of

garden He

In first

the

prayed Himself, "

to

SERVICE

DAILY

xii. 12.

the

found


S3G

THE

Stated united if

is

ask

we

ought

we

directly the

know further

is out

great

a

humble to

will

of

for

there

be

we

only

thing

any

For

in the

cry

is to

take

"

is it

we

to

for this

it should

be

by

be

given

us

as

Prayer itself

there

parable,twice Shall

not

day

and

the

words

a

God

night

since

'

Luke

therefore,

it may

xviii. 7.

our

if

at least

to

Thus,

His

seems

His l

a

fairly

consider

we

?"

it

be sanction

to

Him

Daniel

all

daily. Further,

avenge unto

according

interpretation.And

;

seems

day

of

descending con-

at

come

social prayer.

a

one

way

most

therefore

Again,

prayer.

a

Prayer petition

day

used

"forgiveus ;"

that

come,

not, such

may

Lord's

such

sion profane intru-

a

If it be

that

dailybread

to

Lord's

us,

ask,

"

to

irreverent.

fears, Scripture contains

intended

which

permitted

instance, in the

for

and

continually. Now,

come

these

dailyunited

words

therefore

duty, and

Mercy-seat, the

I will ?"

when

come

presumed

in the

the

well

may

is said, "give us" be

reply,

plainprivilege,

a

presumptuous

intimations

Saviour

I

pray,

place. Surely,when

is it to be

mind

removing

is made

as

a

whether

is

mercy

rejoiceto

times.

to

are

coming often, any thing implying that

us

frequent coming

a

we

especially Christians.

of

duty

it is

approach

may

the

prayer

that

question is,

forbid

So

often

[Serm.

then, and

prayer,

consider

to

question

we

SERVICE.

plainly

how

know

we

that

continual

prayer,

And, that

and

DAILY

own

mitted per-

elect,

though

very

prayed

this

restricted three

times


THE

XXI]

a

we

even

337

under

seven,

incur

nor

the blame

though they join in Now

I

these

do not

the

that

some

whole

secret

be

can

that

almost

said in

they be

might

cited

texts

prayer

the

secret, is

privateor

of the all ;

other

without

New

and, if

indirectly

so,

with

however,

am

words, and

all

at

; I do

Church,

"

and

hunger to

Now, which

see

at

assembled

they

that if two VOL.

as

III.

speak be

as

declare

surely

left to

is

apply

proved. is

terfering in-

If,

fulfilment

a

duty, but

a

that

men

sages pas-

of prayer

they

the

as

must

a

come

vilege prito

glad tidings that

enough

for

those

and righteousness,"

who

humbly

the face of God. say

a

words

few

first,when and

but

the

where

they

disciples agree "

z

manner

in

duty.

persecutionsraged, they

the

avail themselves

of His

on

fulfilled this

earlyChristians when

could

in those

not

Church, I reply,that I

in

of it

thirst after

I will

the

Quite

tell

not

prayer,

otherwise

prayer

speaking

This

may.

desire

conclusion

some

decide, without

to

to

it is undeniable,

united

may

chance

we

as

much

so

Yet

said, that family prayer

it be

not

they

a

adduced, except

which

the remainder

compared

are

intended principally

duty, without

of the

that

Testament,

not,

or

hand,

to

answer

perhaps,refer

may,

speak primarilyof private prayer. on

verent, irre-

using vain repetitions,

imperfect as

the

Law,

not

Services.

what

proof

of

of

many

see

arguments,

with

at

the

infer, that Christians, certainly, are

may

mere

SERVICE.

Psalmist

the

day, and

DAILY

could.

of Christ's on

At

times

promise,

earth, as

touch-


THE

338

ing

thing that they

any

them

in the

and

what

Their

be

and

Next

with

branches

of

Saturday

Next

as

be

must

Martyrs, when, used

the

on

of the

These

follow

the

Wednesday

came

for

tinued worship con-

observed

was

with

as

to

through

the

Moreover,

the

Services

Festivals

the

of

the

Services

sacred

read

was

account

some

with

tations exhor-

pattern.

in

Sunday by

find it noted

beginning of

in certain

other

and

the

whether

ushered

you

charist Eu-

the

day.

day, there

his

were

especialdevotion,

solemnized

addition

holy days,

watching, at

Lord's

Eucharist

placeswith

mentioned, in

commonly

were

too

the Lord's

Holy

particularMartyr commemorated, to

grew

showed

afternoon, and

some

Lord's

the

on

in

Church

Holy Mysteries being performed

the

when

o'clock in the

the

they

placeon

Sunday

to

fasting;

also.

together

and privilege,

also, assemblies

till three

ties, par-

tolerated, they

be

took

Service

Friday,when,

observed

sacred

expected,

l.

celebrated

was

Gradually, to

small

met as

for

of their hearts.

solemn

day, as might

first.

of their

desire

most

to have

seem

they happened

proof the

was

the

as

or

full

[Sehm.

shall ask, it shall be done

they

towns,

continually from stronger,

SERVICE.

Heavenly Father;" though, by

of their

made

DAILY

the

Prayer

a

Saint's

or

Vigil

in the

down Book.

day,

religious

or

calendar

These

lasted

night. there

1

were

the

sacred

Bingham's Antiq. xiii.

Seasons

9.

; such

as


XXI] the

of Lent

fortydays

between

Easter

Such

early Church

for

of

course

Services, viz. prayer Besides the

these, might

canonical

the third

hour, the

Holy

that hour

; at

the

Joppa, in

at

the

hour

that

healed

and

in

and This

is

the

by

means

no

for

highlythey valued

and

how

literally they

and

His

Apostles.

then

had

have

; and

might do.

who

of

point

the

be added, brated cele-

was

more

time

certain

combine

to

Still,so far considers

of privilege

understood

I

by

am

same

as

no

it

was

to

do

of z2

the

case,

in this

order

than

we

us

place

and

candid

that

of

many

age

what

day

Christians

then.

be clear to every

state

prayer, of Christ

contending,

of the peculiarities them

show

to

united

means

their hands

allow

it is abundantly is

words

the

the

of

; but

which

purpose,

the

on

must

the

full enumeration

disciplineand

the precisely

be

the

to

up

Eucharist

earlyChurch

my

how

must

; and

was

It may

Holy

a

in the

sufficient

that every

went

man.

vision

crucifixion

death, which

at

partaken daily.

Services

sacred

the lame

places

some

of St. Peter's

St. John

and

ration commemo-

Pentecost

at

Saviour's

our

of His

St. Peter

when

Temple

of

in memory

for

viz. at

worship ;

descent

at

prayers

morning, in

sixth, the time

memory

ninth,

the

used originally

were

Ghost's

its ordinary

evening.

be mentioned

in the

nine

or

of

at

and

morning

the

in

had

day

length,for united

at

fiftydays

rejoicing.

specialdevotions

hours, which

private,but,

for

but, besides, every

;

the

fasting,and

Whitsuntide

and

the

was

339

SERVICE.

DAILY

THE

cannot

person

they

found


THE

that

of

they

took

afraid

I

should

we

which

do

we

not

(I

exercise, which

an

it

though

say,

[Sekm.

prayer

delight in

must

it)which

say

pleasure in

sort

some

SERVICE.

DAILY

profane

seems

consider

;

am

to

even

painfullylong and

tedious. This

is worth

too

that their

they

On

with

which

Lessons

Testament.

But,

in

privateprayer we

way

a

say

out

of Church.

the

Psalm,

Sermon,

short

of

allowed

in

this way

Services

their

prayers of

course

might

be

their Thus

;

service

full of

sins, or

was

the

Lessons

celebration

in the

came

not

such

as

we

yet

of the

introduced

administration

by

a

at

this

of

the

communicants.

:

so

and

out

proceeding, yet in secret

no

the and

singingtogether psalms fulfil the

varied of

means

that, when

people,praying

exactly did they

these

allowed

having

prayers

they lengthened

psalms

of

was

and

that is,by principally,

and

New

coming into, and going

Psalms

the

other

us,

the

silence,much

private prayer,

to

of

midst with

from

space

again was

during

Elements

And

the

which for

silence

are

Sacred

on

solemn

more

Holy Communion,

day

in

made

prayer

After

in the

one

short

Shortlyafter, followed

begun.

time

be

a

it

afternoon, they

is usual

as

and

when

places,instead

some

to

the

Old

the

Lessons, after every for

read,

in

private prayer

in the

o'clock

were

from

one

and

singingthe Psalms,

commenced two

ians, primitiveChrist-

the

holydays, for instance,

till three

extended

commonly

social

united

Service.

was

observingof

or

vate pri-

regular Church sing confes-

hymns.

Scriptureprecepts, "


XXI.] "Is

THE

any

merry Christ and

the

we

went

we

were

keeping

in

upon

it

was

so

as

they

which should

It

was,

hymns

your

hearts

reasons

business

my

from

you

beset

not

I say to

1

the

call

13.

I wish

duty,

much

blame

cannot

Col.

iii. 16.

a

a

to

the man

come,

vilege priview

then

at

whether it in

as

because

removed

mind,

obliged to

v.

a

so

prayer,

it.

Considering

him, If you

James

quite

for privilege,

are

I am privilege,

not

it seemed

perplexed questions

not.

I could

circumstances

a

or

that

of

state

of vengeance

a

I

why

Day

the

see

these

was

the

in

to

I

that

earnest

privilegethan

a

tell you

be

seemed

I

ask, why I did

seemed

entirelyconsider

otherwise

coming.

If you

as

as

come

teaching

Church.

was

there

to

withhold

all those

it

for

Under

I would it rather

that

threatening

longer ;

all Christians

to

;

earlyChristians, if

before, I will rather time.

approaching. wrong

of

and

the

into

in this

the

you.

this

at

wait

the more,

grace

Service

it ; and

from privilege

a

affairs

to

in

"mv

word

opportunityof observing it,else

an

began just public

psalms

let you

to

unlike

very

commence

bear

enough

without

on

give you

not

said

now

latelybegan Daily

felt that

the

K*

Lord

I

why

a

another

one

Let

"

is

pray;

all wisdom

richly in

you

admonishing

I have

to

sing

psalms," and

in

.;|1

let him

afflicted?

spiritualsongs, singing with

and to

dwell

SERVICE.

you

among

? let him

DAILY

a

once, man

lightof for not then

you


342

have

great loss.

a

coming

Well,

be it

while

Mary

the

on

sea,

mother

can

you those

who

heart, as far

your

they offer.

Doubtless

feel

continual in

good

to

be

:

all,do

feel

here,"

"

as

David, when God, yea, come

to

this,and you

will With

to

he

for

even

before

appear

I shall not if you

come

these

offer to

God

"

to realize

My

Living the

usual

Saviour

;

thinkingof be

can

you

yourself

to

privilege ; only

a

the

soul God

good

felt when as

is athirst

; when

of

presence

of

mass

"it is

meeting, or,

solicitous about

be

the

or

be, the prayers

receive, that

out,

the

can

may

from

them

cried

be

the Paul

in your

even

earlyChristians

the

persecution hindered

Mark,

somehow

not

in

prison,and of

praiseis

what

earnest,

as

loss;

a

you

worship ;

only try

and

prayer

Christians, after

; you

had

less ; doubt-

glorifyingyour

together in

met

are

followingin that

be

can

you

thinking of Him

be

to

in

daughters of Philip. Doubtless, employments

have

continues

Peter

the

as

who

one

blessed

well

as

it up

Mary.

Martha

You

feet.

must

leisure of

loss,as

not

poral tem-

your ; you

you

the

a

make

every

He

duty.

have

cannot

bless

with

on

not

Jesus'

at

was

will

of

still you

;

say God

He

path

so

claim

a

have

Martha, you

like

I do not

have

rightin

are

connected

duties

callingwhich serve

[Serm.

Very likelyyou

have

; you

SERVICE.

DAILY

THE

God

your

holy for

shall 1

I

?" feel

coming

;

can.

thoughts the

in

Daily

1

Ps.

my

Service

xlii. 2.

2

mind, I determined here

myself,in


all

that

order

Him,

before for as

Church

opportunity of coming

the

would

of

need

; to

St. Peter

on

least

of

the

the

set

waiting

give myself, with

to

for

the

part of

Daily Service, though

our

the

introduction

it.

It is there

to

say

in

and

he

tolled

thereunto,

that

people

with which

may

render

very

of

them

shall

hear

God's

will

that be

a

the

are

either or

that

curate

chapel, being

cause

are

the

he

and many

to

be

begin, to

pray

reasons

of these

time.

for

reason

bell

a

word

chapel

or

before

place or

cautiouslyand gradually;

use

by sickness, "

the strict observance or

has

this

prayer,

or

doubtless, there

in this

our

deacons

parish church

time

to

is

reasonablyhindered,

convenient

come

Now,

inexpedient disuse

a

may

him."

Again,

otherwise

ministereth,

where

let

being

the

same

evening

and

Lord's

Church

priestsand

a

is the

the

as

expresslydirected

in

say the

fitted for

our

parish church

being

not

greater

Such

itself,and

All

"

not

every

Christian

the

more

person.

cause."

urgent

and

home,

shall

it

said,

openly,

other

ministereth at

in

daily the morning

privatelyor some

one

to

far

yet be used,

even

Prayer viewed

Common

of

used, by

is

at

of social,

not

individual, (as indeed

an

Prayer itself,) may

Prayer

in

quite plain

for

congregationthan

; and

the

that

It

is

to

earlyChristians, and

becomes

as

all men,

another

house-top,the benefit, if

private prayer,

ing wait-

example, and

one

priesthood.

Lord's

offer it,not

to

;

come

sanctions

the

you

least

have

might

who

SERVICE.

congregation,but independentlyof

a

our

save

at

DAILY

THE

XXL]

The

reviving

rules very them

paucity of clergy


THE

344

is another

be

even

since, they are

might suitablyoffer then, surelyhe may of the

spokesman their

of

would

Church

though

even

to

never

of

for

towards. Church's

own,

praying even

by

his

have

the

like

That

locked most

"

prayer

from into

himself

nor

ought is bour la-

and

at

besides

our

Ministers

placesof worship, we

great pattern of Christian

our

the

To

he

what added

; and

did

persuaded

his

place

up

for many other

he

in this instance,

the

retired hours

days

own

ample ex-

usuallyevery

parish clerk

which

Fridays,and

holy man,

matter

duty, what aim

to

so

alterations,

needed,

in

Hooker.

take

church-door,

day, and the

week

a

is

Lord

our

proprietyof Christian

"

Ember

merely

sudden

authoritywere

fastingand

is

neither

others," says his biographer, he of

the

senting pre-

priesthood,he

usage

we

themselves

wisdom,

faith and

then

gether gathering to-

abstractlyour

it is

life of

it in the

have

is

for the

himself

by

better, yet certainlywe

forget what

If

ries centu-

Minister

was

near,

make

us

and

and suffrages,

though

have the

itself best, what

in

this

hardly

power

Christian

If he

far and

of

have

prayer

concordant

; and

time

a

now.

virtue

by

place and

His

so

saints

revival

The

now.

do

holy and

them

If

common

up

book

right three

were

rightnow.

the

should

what

still would

If prayers

not they can-

from

torn

(to suppose

of rebuke

God.

Still there

obsolete

"

though

supposed), they

live unto

[Serm.

suspending them.

even

nay,

day

SERVICE.

Prayer Book,

in the

become, some

for

reason

they remain

in

DAILY

of

kept

key

of

every

; and

did

fasting." his

prayers


XXL]

himself.

to

Service there

is

of

adduce

less when

feel

and

if "

has

His

after

(for who

alone

shall He the

join

are

allowed

to

depend

allowed

to

draw

;

Church

may

it

great

be

or

Therefore, Service, I do

by world

are

a

gation, congre-

His

in

be and

a

rather,

men

them.

; He

prays

alone

Father's

He

His

He

is

riously, is meritoare

till He on

our

Him,

from

about

which

about

ners sin-

we

place visibly,

absence, not

sence. pre-

for

what

what

centre,

ards Stew-

the

man;

And

and

Him,

whom

they

be

His

occupy

felt

week-day

Intercessor

commission

to

grow,

to

on

our

allowed

I

what

after

?) in

God.

if so,

and

instrumental!)7. Such

we

unworthily,

however

Christian

get

no

mountain

figure;

allowed

;

grace

on

to

of

in

is

to

draw

effectual

we

are

that

opportunity

;" but

Himself

Him

hand

show a

the

not

few

a

are

with

one

right

such

them

to

the

on

is the

really,such

His

will

but

pattern, they

Daily

said, when

you

near

in

This, then,

"

get

the

by himself;

Mysteries depend

prayed

at

Church

of,

brought

His

of

to

unseemly

commonly

will

you

instance

or

will.

spoken

or

Christ

his

gives his people

they is

.; [/"

offering up

not

in

he

it

:

are

prayers

by

I

praying

coming

He

was

nothing strange

Minister much

He

but

;

SERVICE

DAILY

THE

it

come

;

people

;

from

not

which

the

reallyexists,

little. in

beginning

not,

will

not

worshippers,

we

the

measure

If

appearances.

continuing the Daily

and

we

must

wait wait

effect produced, till all

till the

the

world


THE

346

is

made

new

and

He

that

where

two

or

His

name,

He

is

few

a

His

of

forbid

type

of

"

it ;

His

man's

be

to

and

select the

un

Twelve,

"

but

though

it

though

them

be

the

and will

there the come

promise

at

that

of

the

is

the

likelyto the

of as

may sacred

dawn

the

one

"

compunction,

the His

not

as

was

one

of

rudiments, and

the

promise

precious,

even

small

number,

God's

hidden

case,

of the "

in

ones

none

True

;

of

Light

Some,

too,

guides them, giving

day

fold.

thought

old, and ;

morning.

accident

place

His

the

be

a

of

whole to

?

be

may

she

Judas

and

present

than

they

grief or

at

forth

its

Spirit; of

out

times,

the

chooses

complete flock,

and

in

who

in her

the

for

and

for

who

was

earnest

Christ

of

more

goings

within times

as

of

as

one,

little children

still

be, belong

though,

by

when

exclude

to

were

as

remnant,

one

nay,

not

"

defiled

dwelling-place

a

His

type

a

token

as

I

Church,

true

He

but

Martha

as

infirm, and

birth

Saints, the

one

be

to

prayer

only faulty

doubtless, for that the

elect,

away,

censoriouslyof Mary;

sick, and

in

in

So

them?

for certain, for it often

serving, and

when

little,and

is

of

midst

has chosen

elect

duty

His

He

together,

actuallyHis

; not

as

pray

line,

gathered together

are

the

the

flock

presumption !) but

whom

as

in

draw

to

His

that

together

not

"

know not

the

enough

three

met

[Seum.

shall

who

so,

us

Church

true

(God

can

told

has

SERVICE.

are

many

when

account

if

but,

;

how

say,

DAILY

be Some

others

settled will in

and come

cured se-

in

preparation


for

the

those

only who mark

many

We

have

us

will

they

the

hearts

are

absent

their

naturallyturn

the

what have

will

fragments

their

amid

worldly

in

them

the

and

and

the

chapters of Scripture then How

people. journey, Church

who

infirm

and

soothing and

How

what

place,ascend

in

God

Shall

?

spirit,who Shall 1

Mr.

wanting

a

unto

old

their

in

before those

not

When the

its

in

that

the

or

the the

Lord's

day

Eucharist

frequency leading us

to

is used

which

sermons

without

is lost, from

is in

danger

remissness

?

the

ing) (with fast-

services

impressive

observance

one

of

sacredness

before

weekly communion,

on

in

his service

by one

week-day

of

presence Minister

their

in the especially

advocated,

the

prayer

unite

prayers

peculiar Service, from

for it.

with

be

they

suggested here,

Dodsworth.

other, either

Shall

the

own

the

psalms

it,

his

on

his

in

on

and

together to

up

appropriateattendants

latelybeen

to

follow

to

hear!

not

out

consolatoryto

prayers

provoked

their be

the

not

are

not

It may are

has

do

on

holy meditations, separated though they

and

prayers be

they

used

read

going

come,

the

with

thoughts, nay, them,

cannot

they minds

wayfaring man,

is

what

of

think

to

!

the

pleasantto

and

collect re-

will call to mind

psalms

of the

at

will

their

rising They

day

duty,

Church

course,

the

who

of

They

on

business.

month,

the

to

time,

is away.

path

God.

to

then

of

the

Those

the

in

thoughts

are

prayers

know

men

for

service

a

of many.

thence

hour, and

stated

is it

bodily presence

it, whose

with

conscious

are

; all

present

are

;]17

Nor

!.

Communion

Holy

and

SERVICE.

DAILY

THE

XXL]

in

of

of the its fanation, pro-

preparing


348

DAILY

THE

SERVICE.

Mercy-seat, sprinkled with offeringof

pure

incense

sacrifice for

His

place ?

one

Service,

speak, when

so

when in

we

pray,

When

of

strained

will

the

embrace receive

our

whither

His

they

voice

skill to

a

act

who

the

instead

in

come

of

them severe,

Christ's

it be.

upon

the

of

some

must

we

He

with

Plis

vileges pri-

one

and

faith, to

standing

without

at

a

simply,and

the

men,

Holy

into

boldness, and of

forthwith

His

His serve

results,or

by argument

Continue

"

through Ghost

their hearts

conduct,

experience

Pray,"

knowing

not

confidence

own

says

Him,

themselves, and

noble

a

"

words

of

follow

throw

their

instantly,these power

to

servitude, and

a

opinions

venture,

defend

who, when His

before

set

others, formal,

those

and

go ; who

System on

present

are

praises?

So

obey, who"

their

wills,

Divine

To

our

will

guardians,sympathize

to

be

in

moreover,

these, are

strange, till

to

dare

ing, adjustreasoning,criticising, investigating,

hear

the

in as

to

seem

other.

and

distance

take

as

bondage.

to

will be

and

us

unnatural;

tending

ceptable ac-

man's

defect

a

Holy Angels

they.appear

men,

and

commands

Him

by

thoughts, such

multitude

and

stand

as

Who,

?

so

the

even

it

urge

were

need, and join us

our

in

a

and

will

solitude, because

will

if that

even

an

sinners

then

as

worshippers brought together in

who

or,

and

of

Who

?

and

few

are

Father

world

the

Church

loneliness

there

eyes

for

Atoning Blood,

the

unto

both

purchased of

speak

the

[Skrm.

in

pray,

prayer," and

great mercy

working

in

;

that and

them, will,


XXI.]

THE

length,

at

find

persevering

neither

is

in

be

of

the

while

good

tidings sin

and,

it

as

no

there

within

and

us

a

little,

who

is

all

that

lead

flee

believe,

obeying

of

God

into

the

us

to

and

Him

the

has

of

the

meaning

for

Law

that

succour,

Resurrection

need,

but

and

dually, gra-

His

in

creating little

by

we,

promises.

the

narrow

the

the

of

heart,

bondage

holiness,

in

good

no

good

of

of

must

abandon

to

it

degree

a

and

all

is

this

it

message

very

obtains

evermore

on

word

heart

a

one

be

by

Aid

One

the

no

But

sinners,

saves

not

cession, inter-

barrenness.

That

nature,

ever

love

enter

He

May

that

till,

Gospel,

by

and

Christ's

that

have

grace,

must

a

Christ

one,

praise,

tidings.

good

who

under

nor

things,

that

those

to

even

the

is

tidings,

and

;

of

349

prayer,

bondage

a

nature

law

a

SERVICE.

DAILY

way,

Helper

Life

the

of

dead

of

them

!


XXII.

SERMON

THE

PART

GOOD

Luke

"

Martha, but which

its

is

thing shall

Every

thou

Martha,

one

of

Christ

and

does

word

purpose, be

cannot

will

Christ

sure

of

is

sayings

even

warning,

to

who

the

whatever

disciple

or

nothing

1

had

Basil.

men,

merely

Const.

a

yet

Mon.

God,

ing, utter-

word

record

of

occasional

the of

His be

might

we

argument,

It

and

preserved,

1.

V,

Every

whether

comfort, a

part,

transitory

counsels

receive

enemy,

rebuke,

of

deep

thus

was

;

and

ground

speak

invisible.

ordinary

good

its mission

Word

very

we

things

many that

the

to

ever

is did

and

has

; it

fall

not

about chosen

her."

good

the

from

advice,

Mary

hath

from

pleasure,

;

troubled

should

Him

good

that,

spoken

is

He

good

and

away

is Himself

His

at

holy

that

who

words,

:

taken

and

MARY.

42.

41,

x.

careful

art

needful be

not

OF

by

whether of

way or

demnation, con-

meaning,


Serm.

THE

XXII]

partialscope

a

all

His

sacred

in difficult,

force

in

every

"

the

in

lantern

this very

they And

much

of but

feet and

the

day

as

fullyand

as

Him,

been

praised those

in after Church's a

law

The

and

in

Heavenly Paradise

good," paths,"

our

mere

when

do,

we

human

gence dili-

His

table,

from

value

of what

is

from

not

Ghost,

us

barren

a

who

Gospel

selected

name, to

were

have

words

corded re-

man, to

came

which faint

Sower Divine

and

could and out

scattered Truth.

of

and

bear

low, of

Let

law

a

letter ; "

live

"which

could

seeds

foster us

for

saved

us

be

the

discipline ; not

to

the

less, doubt-

might

but

the

; but

ness especialuseful-

an

of stone,

spirit,not

and

which

faith, conduct,

mouth,"

of

into

on

intimatelyas

the

Holy

in tables

however His

of

times, those

willing hearts,

from

His

love, of the

word,"

earth,

inspired the Evangeliststo write, for

be

written

is

their

on

light of

crumbs

receiving it,as

out

law,

what

running

though

the

we

which

words

so,

up

are

God.

trace

not

a

pronounced.

glorifyChrist, and did

from

holy,just,and

our

sure

from

rule,

"

of

gathered

more

and

heaven,"

;

in

end, and

Church

the

our

if this had

had

clothed

yet all have

immediate,

are

first

were

in

audience

immediate

an

abiding in

ever

eternity. They

the

or

disengage

to

and

age,

for

351

nothing regarded

range,

serving

consequence,

enduring

"

MARY.

speeches,though

in them

temporary

OF

accident,

the

or

garb, and

temporary

PART

confined

and

the moment,

merely but

GOOD

then

of faith a

law

by

for

every

proceeded which into

the life

humbly

a

try,


352

THE

with

this

Martha who

St.

afterwards

was

lived

Mary

Luke

to

came

Martha,

woman,

named

house."

Being

had

then

duties, which

Lord.

from

Martha

On the

the

also sat

the

in

appears

Martha,

and

went

house

1."

called

and

of

Mary

the

a

but

Mary

sister

"

pound

; and

of

Martha

ointment

1

sat

Again,

John

"

served of

There

from

being

the

Mary,

which

word."

The

character, and

storation, re-

Then

"

coming,

was

still in her

way

secretly, saying,The

for thee."

ing." serv-

Gospel.

went

following chapter,

supper

a

that

her

to

death

Jesus

heard

was

free

and

of Lazarus'

Martha

Afterwards

calleth

duty

in St. John's

Him;

her

of

once,

she

as

met

Mary

is come,

at

His

heard

feet, and

narrative

soon

as

she

was

called

sister

a

contained

as

sister

and

time

much

about

her

hand,

had

distinction

same

her

worldly business, by

Jesus'

at

family, she

a

honour

do

to

cumbered

other

She

younger.

wish

her

into

present occasion

a

was

necessity of "

Him

the

on

especiallybusy, "

of

text,

certain

a

Him

necessarilyengaged

And

thoughts.

head

house.

the

village, and

received

three

of the

"

the

at

All

preceding

certain

a

Lazarus,

of

mistress

verse

His

of

text.

dead.

the

was a

help

sisters

from

Martha

[Serm.

the

the

the

were

mentions, in

Christ

that

from

raised

together,but

MARY.

and

us,

benefit

some

and

OF

before

thought gain

to

grace,

PART

GOOD

the and

Master

in the

they Then

ning beginmade took

spikenard,very costly,

xi. 20.


THE

XXIL] and

anointed

with

her

while

is the

Christ,who, sit

honours

Him

return

not

her

therefore

answered

text,

"

about

chosen

from

course,

His or "

choked

with

lie idle and

III.

me.

Jesus

words

thing is

of the troubled

and

needful

:

shall

and not

hence,

ways

of

who

those ; who

His

on

the

hard

Not,

those

a

a

of

or

the

one

who

are

those

who

way-side,and

xi i. 2, 3.

John

"

call themselves

of this world,"

cares

own

serving Him

counterfeit

of life ; either

as

this incident,

by quiet adoration.

not

are

manner

useless

from

two

speaks of

the

from

it.

on

are

1

VOL.

And

careful

art

alone ?

serve

good part, which

appear

there

He

other

to

help

one

comment

servants, and the

much

about

her," in the

but

business, and

that

self obtruding her-

me

observations

First, it would

active

left

she

that

two

that authority,

by

silently

her."

Saviour's

our

to

said, Lord, dost Thou

and

unto

things;

hath

taken

1.

that

said

I shall draw and

Him,

Martha, Martha, thou many

Mary be

and

voice,

and

cumbered

was

sister hath

my

of

servant

presence.

to

came

acts,

worldlyduties, loves

best, without

Martha

"

"

that

care

bid

sacred :

and serving,

her

general

same

modest

His

hear

and

with

His

upon To

feet

the

feet

still directs and

and

libertyfrom

at

His

at

retired

His

wiped

presents itself, though

Martha

"

$53

MARY.

passages

sisters

the

respect ;

Mary

OF

of Jesus, and

In these

between

different

a

PART

feet

the

hair V

difference in

GOOD

"

bring


35i

fruit to

no

but

religiousworship,

who

There

have

of

thought after

the

who

of

both

If

and

remain

two

of

or

it is still from

never

He

whether with

the

God

a

good portion for

But, marked of

who

His are

the out

younger.

often

our

most

and

price,

a

His

will.

they adore,

with

the

for

least

say

the it is

path,

own

Angels well

or

adore

he bless

may

choose

that

especiallypraises. has

there

his

calls

place

own

it,in the be

can

The

worldly cares.

livelihood, the

be

that

his

freelyto

Saviour

service,

might

choose

him, if he will take at

of

not

to

each

disciplesdo

course

it is ; and

part,

providence;

getting a

with

if

;

proving

case

His

of

do

his power

which

intended

ther line, whe-

Martha I

Christian

it in

for

still

Christians

obeying

their

Him.

will minister

has

the

own

; and

classes

two

by

Seraphim;

if he

aside

of Him.

it

the

left to

sake

ness, busi-

to

Mary,

bought in

themselves

for

elder, Mary

His

least

at

like

either

constant

is for

love

alloted

are

of leisure,

men

of

their

but

active

extravagant,

classes

quiet, in

further, these

choose

not

but

the

in

their own,

not

they labour, it

And

nothing

but

putting

Martha, those

like

obeying, and

on

to

others, who

;

But

leisure.

glorifyHim

them

themselves

words

and

men

in Him

if His

nothing

to

busy

untrue

are

of labour

set

[Serm.

called

were

any

are

to

all there

those

MARY.

leisure altogethersacrificing

business

or

or

part

no

faulty,as

are

OF

Christians

any

employment.

of

PART

perfection." Nor, again, as

implied that

"

GOOD

THE

of

a

no

course

doubt

necessity

family,the


XXiL]

THE

duties

of

tracing

station

mention

in

the

doing

more

favoured

shall

business

reminded

to

which God

with

Here

we

;

the

promises

that the

importunate them not

mine

to to

and that

widow.

and

faint 2."

that The "

ii. 36, 37.

us

He

"

Temple, night

years,

but

served

and

day1." called,

person

Saviour,

the

to

in

shall

not

2

Luke

to

of

pray

Avenge

God

all

to

parable

ought always "

she

certainlythe

parable a

said,

Him

spect. re-

Jerusalem."

in

the

which

Temple, of

spake

was

had

service

of person,

widow And

of

....

four

and

spake

we

thereby

and

great age,

redemption

before

set

this end,

Luke

Lord, for

son sea-

contemplation.

her

which

description

same

and

the

brought

the

adversary."

1

;

Further, observe, it

Christ

in

looked

a

be

to

seem

the

itself.

was

to

office, is

same

as

natural, whose

description

object, towards He

is

as

prayers

the

stored

thanks

Again,

what

fourscore

from

not

occupation

When

them

considered

clearly show

of

about

both

the

gave

me,

rather

Mary

prayer

was

fastings and see

the

by

she

"

of

and

"

Let

of

who

and

God

departed

were

be

portion

Old,

past,

serve

widow

a

tokens,

these, and

may

more

the

is

Anna

was

was

God's

many.

of

who

are

,'Jj;""

are

the

consideration

First, I instance

Such

MARY.

is.

portion

of

for

path

they

I

so

OF

office,these

and

the

who to

PART

Martha's

out

then, dismiss

called

GOOD

me

avenge

xviii.

1.

the unto

and of His


356

THE

GOOD

Lord

elect," our

own

Him,

unto

these

to

asks, He

though

St. Paul's

widow

choosest

and

2."

According to

were

the

Church,

remain,

to

were

Lord's

people, in of His

as

in

not

one

to

that

these

offices

but

that

off

I may

1 Tim.

v.

5.

certain

mention

2

the then, hea-

Elders

bosom

of the

the

in

vices ser-

office 3," priests'

offeringup

who

Ps.

lxv.

the

united

themselves,

in

were,

of

world.

never

cipline Apostles' dis-

the the

multitude

should

serve

and

of God

intercession.

children

4.

the

were

as

Till

partakers of Mary's portion.

1

Thy cons Dea-

of

the

with

from

by giving thanks

Church next,

they

tendency

separate

Ministers

in

chising, thanksgiving, teaching, cate-

troubled

the

the

unto

the

house,

Acts,

of

or

that

was

And

book

busy

not

mean

Christian

His

of

courts

praise and

of

person,

the

the

in

distinct, and

and

the

worship, executing

but do

less,in the very

or

"

read

we

Sacrifice

I

more

man

matters

; but

govern

cluded in-

are

the

among

V

day

dwell

a

con-

approach

may

go

is

the

is

worldly

to

were

and

Apostles'rule,

to

Add

that

Altar,

to

he

night

God, and

in

"Blessed

Evangelists were

Bishops

the

the

minister

them

?"

she

the

at

that

the

to

and

night

causest "

day

Now

"

prayers

minister

Thee," says the Psalmist, courts

with

long

Mary's portion.

Thou

whom

bear

[Serm.

cry

desolate, trusteth

those, who in

MARY.

which

"

supplicationsand

in

Next

OF

description :

indeed, and

tinueth

PART

3

Acts

in

some

they

spects re-

go

xiii. 2.

out


the

into

they

cannot

they

may

to

forget well

be

I

we

is allotted,

more

as

St.

Paul, may

but

to labour

words, the

was

have

"

so

The as

be

be

of

less,

the

to

and

gained

holy

to

the

more

both

in

for

in

was

not

to

the

body

and

read

As

things of

refer

to

appear

likely,as

in

as

less,

St. Paul's

Apostle, and by

sure, mea-

labour

Lord.

him.

a

married, un-

God,

of

text, when

elsewhere careth

unmarried.

servants

almost

the

is the

the

herself, though

because

in

authority, (if

household,

a

observed,

on

cited

unmarried to

children

point,)that Mary's

a

unmarried,

; which

attendant to

seems

Paul's

St.

on

or

and

;

used

language

an

as

old, found

"Hosanna

for the directly

more

originalGreek

not

afterwards, when

prophecy,

a

pline disci-

children

passion, the

obvious

mistress

remain

some

of

in

must

we

years

that

less, for Martha

or

exception

an

to

told,

are

so

yet

twelve

fulfilled

on

more

say

needful

a

all,

words,

the

exercised

doing.

so

necessary

portion

in

pattern

His

before

a

unnaturally

be

to

are

; and

with

praise,in

that

House

sort,

Doubtless

be

not

and

at

was,

David," and

Further,

they

is the

men,

Him

of

His

who

thither

welcomed Son

He,

Father's

came

must

obedience,

sions, profes-

some

subjectsas steadilyas

sacred

and

its

or

Saviour.

and

they

357

be, in

future; still,after

the

grown

His

He

of

that

as

;

serve,

habits for

should

into

afterwards

MARY.

its trades

of their Lord

enter

compelled

OF

into

school-time

contemplation

active

PART

world, whether

their

in

GOOD

THE

XXII]

in the

St. Luke

his

Gospel

if he

the

spirit.And

said, Lord, this


.358

I

THE

for your

speak

Lord's

GOOD

further

being

be

rich

given ;

during

and

ordinary work Lord

that

that

be

in

not

their

it

men," that

was

their

that

"

"

men

wrath

doubting1."

even

his

time, amid

with

his

and

He

And

the

the

monial cere-

I will therefore

in the

where, lifting up "

without

find, accordingly,

we

prayed

of

God

to

alms

and

to

serve

came

the

Gospel

alway,"we for

up

found

God

Christian, and

a

of

sweat

publicworship,

knowledge

nually, contiwas

in

quence. conse-

told,

are

a

warded re-

memorial

they

1

Tim.

"

all,in Mary's portion,doubtless,

souls

faith and

the

1

place,and

with

"

every

And

became

prayers

last of

included

that

servants

God2."

before

in

"

the

His

especialpunishment

militaryduties, he

before

their

Centurion, Cornelius, had

Roman

a

"

and

common

men

leave

in every

bread

eat

well

Certainly our of

says,

pray

in

that

other

whose

sex

holyhands" and

sake.

St. Paul

various

active

they

merely, but

should

they

face,"

when

or

hearts

that

even

placed in

of

descriptioncan

no

leisure, as

some

the

numbers

having leisure, or

of devotion. that

whom

worshipping Him

ever

sit at

may

vast are

for recreation's

meant

should

of

[Sekm

ye

are

who

case,

men

of

seasons

MARY.

cumbered."

still, there

Christians, in Mary's circumstances,

OF

profit,that

own

feet without

And

PART

rest

ii. 8.

of those

fear

of

who

Christ.

their

from

2

Acts

x.

have

and

8

3

are

died

Scripture tells

labours

4.

lived

us

;" and, in the

Rev.

xiv.

13.


THE

XXII.]

and

While

praise. and

day

voice, for those

Thou

that

dwell

Thou

because hast

and

This

is the

lot ;

the

"

the

the

just made

on

the

or

?" to

Him

serve

Him

from

and

which

their

they

loud

have

left

Lord, holy and blood

our

We

"

cry to

Thee

them

on

Thee

give

true,

thanks,

Thy great

power

reigned V

and

their

"

is prayer

intercede, with

avenge

taken

hast

then

Mary's

and

earth

the

on

altar

long, O

judge

not

these

place;

interests

How

"

359

below

servants

the

holy

them.

MARY.

temple" above,

beneath

resting place

dost

employment

every His

in

night

behind

their

God's

in

night

and

day

OF

book, that

sacred

same

PART

GOOD

and

the

Priests

of

God,

liftingup Saviour's

their

who

one

Spiritsof

the

and

married Un-

the

"

"

in

stand

Children,

accord, like Moses

holy hands

God, while

to

the

meditating on

fight,or

brethren

hearing

Aged

all with perfect,

Mount,

those

of

company

promises,

teaching,or adorning

and

beautifyingHis worship. 2.

Such

being

two-fold

the

secondly,that

obedience, I observe, is the

better say

Martha,

away

that from

the

one

thing

is needful

good part, If

her."

they might, indeed,

1

His

even

Rev.

Mary's portion

Lord

does

troubled

and

which words

;

:

and

"

be

taken

pressly ex-

Martha,

Mary

not

xi. 17.

not

about

shall

that

mean

vi. 10

:

Christian

of

clearlyimpliesit

careful

art

Our

two.

He

but

so,

thou

things ; but chosen

of

character

be

many hath taken

literally,

Martha's

heart


THE

360

parts of the He

what

full

that

hers; that

we

serve

we

can

God

by

the

"that from

away It

is

and

"

that

of

him,

to

good,

of

be

of

tically emphabe

taken

so

in

on

life at Jesus'

above

other

called

to

passages,

such

a

way

sick

the

feet, and

addition

and

it not we

to

a

as

to

of his

calling,nor efforts to of

education

toil,yet

other

is

active

of the

way

to

the

will allow

duties

lawful

some

unearthlylife ? in

of

ordinaryemployment

if privileges,

this

often

thanksgiving,prayer in

other

as

ment com-

it doubtful

and

neglect his

the

And

Is

much

without

content

word?

far

fully Epistlescare-

faithfullythey

; and

the

attendance

His

and not

Paul's

St.

they speak

them

whether

a

; that

duties, is the

shall

Lord's.

our

occupation, study, or to

we

way,

rightone

a

in

wrong

wrong

other

which

worship, meditation,

make

young,

a

tion por-

worldly

when praise continually,

read

to

Christian,

to

in

thing needful,"

one

life ? not, indeed, to even

of

one

easilygo

not

and

praise, intercession the

being

perceiving how

this rule

lead

Martha's

that

except in

prayer

Therefore,

mean.

us."

one,

duties

not

busy

good part

without

any

do

could

Him

impossible

on

other

with consistently

so

of

pursuit

which, it is plain from

as

be

may adore

do

[Serm.

snares,

Mary

well

OF

surely was,

of

labour, but

cannot

MARY.

history,they

intimated

was

to

PART

right with Him,

not

was

GOOD

do the

needy, pastoral to

devote

continual

self him-

hearing

plainly a privilege,

reallylove Consider those

Him, the

to

be

ing follow-

already quoted,


THE

XXII.] and

if

see

they

all, doubtless,

bring into

enjoin.

See

blessed

in

V

in

and in

grace

evermore,

the

which

.

hearts

.

songs, Lord

the

God

unto

;

our

Father

in the

about

truth,

with the

.

.

.

God, praying always with in the

Spirit,and and

St. Paul all your

care

1

Col. iv. 2.

*

1 Tim.

ii. 8.

watching

; in

(such 2

5

like as

Col.

Eph.

the

v.

18"20.

and

in your

of

Lord

the

wine,

Spirit, speaking

all

our

shield

tual spiriheart

things, Jesus

lions

your of

girt

faith,

.

is the and

all the

6."

St. Peter

"

;

Him,

1 Thess.

6

Eph.

.

.

of

all perseverance

Saints

3

word

supplication

with

Martha's) upon iii. 16.

where,

always, for

thereunto

manner

thing

with

hymns,

all prayer

supplicationfor

speaks

not

Spirit,which

the

Rejoice

every

drunk

having

taking

singing "

every

pray

name

therefore

of

sword

2."

making melody

giving

"Stand

men

Be

psalms,and

thanks

Christ5."

and

"

singingand

another

one

in

richly

Spirit,despise not

be filled with

in

other

not

V

but

is excess,

the

I will that

"

giving thanks-

in you

Lord

the

to

ceasing,

quench

.

lifting up holy hands

to

it with

dwell

more

favoured.

spiritualsongs,

without

prophesyings3."

each

and

due

they

of that

was

in

of Christ

word

your

give thanks,

to

Mary

watching

hymns,

pray

wherein

illustrations

teaching and admonishing

wisdom;

psalms,

with

with

in

spiritwhich

the

act

not

prayer,

Let

"

be

they

portion

"Continue

in all

if

outward

Christians, though

inwardly,and

cultivate

must

361

completely realized of

run

common

measure

MARY.

OF

possiblybe

can

life of the

in the

PART

GOOD

v.

Thus

Casting

for He 16"20.

vi. 14"18.

is


GOOD

THE

362

concerned

for 2

pray

may

PART

Is

"

Is any

pray.

[Serm.

from

James,

St.

afflicted ? let him

MARY.

"Abstain

you1."

;" and

OF

wine, that you any

among

you

? let him

merry

sing

psalms V These

injunctionsof

the

are

observe

how

they were

Before

the

Comforter

above

down,

came

with

Jesus, and

the

Paul's

;

their

and

women,

was

4."

and

arose,

They

That

them

were

"

the

over

earth, "

but

Divine

there,

and their 1

4

grace,

1

as

as

Acts

to

2

1 Pet.

i. 14. ii. 46.

5

Acts

eat

in

iv. 7.

Persecution

fro,over

and

preach

from

viii. 1.

2

ple, Tem-

know,

pleasantor

a

the

ful pain-

Gospel

losing,not the

only

spiritualquietness. Ordinances

wilderness.

they journeyed, they

7.

v.

"

sort,

some

wanderers

fastly stead-

portion befell them.

to

brethren, "prophets and Pet.

5

painful, as

separated

were

" "

house, did

to

body.

a

whether

in

earthlycomforts, but, They

as

had

of

singlenessof heart,

Martha's

pleasant,for they

;

cation suppli-

mother

word,

house

scattered

full of labours

were

the

early privilege,we "

Henceforth

in

accord, in the

one

from

from

they

earth.

the

(the

cost so, after Pente-

same

gladness and

taken

soon

And

continuing" the

praising God

all

and

the

Mary

"

with

"

word

very

brethren."

breakingbread

meat

they

they persevered steadily,

"

enduring,daily,with and

next,

earlyChurch.

accord, in prayer

one

His

with

They

"

cited, with

they endured,

Apostles;

fulfilled in the

Apostles) continued," St. passages

the

met

a

of

Here few

of

teachers, ministering 3

James

v.

13.


XXII.] the

to "

GOOD

THE

Lord"

for

met

in

it laboured

and

he

had

heard

the

Truth, and He

was

laid

so

sent

allowed

not

in

"

bring together

Sacred

Succession Rule

the and

of

in

after

him,

as

Accordingly, as the

this the

one,

the

Order

of

and

mountain,

He

for

He

of

of

for

was

in

carried

that, in

the

God's

where

Acts

on,

stray

xiii. 2.

xxi.

or

and the

servants

9.

did the

friends

the

time

admitted.

enjoyed,

measure

here

cavern,

was,

brought his

Church

any

was

beautiful,

in

day, and the

the

Worship,

calm,

writings by

own

a

Ministry,the

Services that

his

state

peace

1

He

materials the

was

Temple.

Holy Religion, was of

building was

time

God,

lege, privi-

for

baptize."

into

our

the

too,

the

of blood."

in his fellow-disciples,

and

of

is

while

heaven

fought

"man

piecemeal, out

forth

he

a

Discipline,all

soothing

He

to

Apostles, the

of

third

of

the

The

Building.

of

House

build

to

figure,like David,

but

so

preach,not

to

the

foundations

the

set

himself, that

seasons

into

toil.

and

there

years,

Paul his

up

; and

Mary's portion

Angels, yet

of

hymns

contention

of

man

caught

was

They

came persecution be-

for many St.

great Apostle, though he when

Caesarea.

at

Thus

Church

suffered.

and

"

deserts, and

the

to

service. the

from

withheld

was

God's

for

houses

up

Philip'sdaughters,

l

fire of

the

fiercer, they fled

363

fearing their enemies

in secret,

time, when

of

MARY.

or

;

prophecy

did

worship

course

Antioch

at

which virgins,

OF

PART

there,

at

desert, or lived ; till


364

a

THE

time

of

the

to

there who and

prayer,

they

are,

after

all,but

Christians

of

have

lived

other

on

granted in His

to

and

be

can

his

lightand

attempting far at

least

is

age

of the

may

great body

day,

desertingtheir duty

if

they

But

it.

on

what

Who

in

said

Yet upon

say, that

if there

necessarilyso

far

a

which

which

himself, according

pronounce

favoured

generally; in

not

God

serve

these

matter

a

to

is

every

his

to

best

out surely,with-

individuals, be

an

alone

age

and

stranger

so

when

decried,

to the

spirit

own

cation, edifi-

Gospel.

Let

in

then,

me

whether

perchance ;"

men

show

than

in

others,

taking

account

because

motives

their

lying

conclusion, ask, for

perchance

say

"

praise

Doubtless

day

portion is altogetherlet

Mary's that

we

society,

a

be at rest.

to

of

the

; for

peculiarcase.

own

blessedness,

feet.

granted to others,

for

decide

must

has

as

as

said

that

lot

continual

Lord's

the

already been

has

are,

is all that one

is

some,

Temple,

persons

be

days

few

the

but

would

rest, and

Jesus'

at

dred hun-

From

ranks

privilegeof

seat

a

their

various

in

now,

and

four

Christians, if they

of

knew

they

the

of

end

day, Mary's

present

If

it.

might enjoy

the

multitudes

numbers

are

by

[Skwt.

MARY.

accomplished.

was

vast

receive

OF

and

the

to

offered

could

of

work

onwards

been

PART

came,

peace

years time

GOOD

as

of

in

of

an

of

age ? I

this

kind,

principlesJess openly a

themselves

this,at

such

matters

and

being

between

this is not

our

nature

and

least is not

diately imme-

more

God. this

an

Yet, age

in


XXII] which

few of

state

persons

other

think

all

measure

the

work

of

be

man

cared

service

whether

they

push

to

calls

Scripture

it calls

"

a

be

this

entire

of

system

praisesin or

the

rather

glorioussunshine as

no

now

one,

all

who

life in which

by

a

she

love

Christ feet

found

Alas!

which

is cast

her, His

tion, meditaSaviour

our

stood, aside, misundermuch

and

vain.

that,

word

were

she content and

the

as

principlethat were

the

course,

slandered

man,

on

hearing

of

all but

doubt,

choose

which

of Heaven?

altogether,as

can

who

and idolatry,"

therefore, of

blind

a

solemnly declares

Mary,

is candid,

Jesus'

not

of that

is

kingdom

missed

bers, mem-

Would

evil," the

something-contemptible and

living,did

at

of

plan

unproductive,

worldly cares,

case

the

a

all its

tranquil devotion, holy

from

freedom

it

from

not

such

?

no

evil

keep

on

we

own

Does

pursuit

of

And

?

denied

our

?

which

which the

or

and

in

root

from

man

would

covetousness

possessionof

excludes

forward

the

"

in

they cannot

will

we

the

bour only la-

not

of the world

thought unaspiring

not

which

can

the

not

think

we

forward

societymove

enlist into

to

almost

the

that

us,

Has

blessings,that

involve

so

?

we

that

mammon,

very

hearts, that

our

first of

the

continuallyto

ills,that

pursuit of it,though they

frameas

into

of

the

all around

earnestness

condition, from

eaten

ourselves, but

for it

3(".5

themselves

worst

things by

MARY.

religiousservices

so

security of property

OF

a

"give

the

poverty

in

direct

of wealth

desire

PART

are

society,to

prayer" and the

GOOD

THE

culed ridi-

Surely, Mary state to

of main re-

disengaged


THE

366

from

GOOD

this troublesome

and wise

her

life, and

portion. Long Martha,

zealous

instance

disdain

we

with

which

in which we

the

Church

it is

of

this

to

God.

witness,

to

Do

those

this age

Church's

Is

Church

the

Lord

few

is for

a

ministering

plea of

its

usefulness, and had

we

for

not

the

boasting be,

hinted

never

singlesoul, if

but

Christ's

and

love

objected,that

the

is off his

for the

heartless

the

something

His tially-filled par-

on

our

wrong the

men,

side ! and

not

post unless stead in-

many,

on

If

our

mighty

?

us,

among

Church

the

its visible

scarcelyscrupleto give us

rich

one,

tained, main-

never

and its popularity, activity,

that

get

religiousfew

more

recommend

many

a

and

many

Is it

Minister

to

be

would

of that

we

never

her,

services.

unless

disciples?

true

must

in

daily Service

it up

chosen

had

defenders

our

mere

one

cate dedi-

rash, unchristian

the

keep

and

discouragingsight,as if,after

a

labouring

! there

when

it

Christian

ever

of

Alas

His

be

to

is

Jesus

that he

if

it,as

rearing?

all,our

to

in

from

as

even

ago,

Is it

holy

even

impatience

disparagesdevotional

?

in

far different

are

type, the

precious enough

not

were

Even

the

Long

while

attend

to

cheerless

world, regard such

is unnecessary

scarcelyworth

numbers

of

ing wast-

as

one,

case.

it said, that

hear

never

an

true-hearted,

who

in

as

blamed

and strangely,

melancholy,

a

and

was

be

would

such

reminded

are

themselves seem

she

[Serm.

gaze

this the

was

as

her, the children

way

would

men

choosing

ago

MARY.

she

compassionately,on

men

her

OF

world,

Careless

pitied.

we

PART

up,

ground men,

of

and


THE

XXII]

love

men

many

and

be

may "

blind."

It is the

who

their

such

and

Mary

they

be

Christ, of those

think

we

at

are

doors, if

our

friends,

honoured of

breach purpose

keep

they

whom

if

heart,

aside

without holy offering,

died

1

for them

The

life here and

is the

object and

same

business

familiar

to

; but

they

one

seize

favoured without

can

pursuit

blemish,

or

they

are

devotional sense

if

to

fulfil their

and

Him

day.

near

of

with

full

wealth,

present themselves

and

spot

is

and

allowed

are

the

These

advocated

other

business, in the

calls

worldly things

renounce

family cares,

*.

Christ

they

shut, and in the

minutes

thought,

beyond

clear of

remain

towards

service

to

this moment

at

they obey

if

even

duty, put of

few

blessed

of such

intervals

who

a

fight rise up

infatuation, if

peculiarattendants

Blessed

calling!

and

are

own

more

"

a

His

be

to

but

prayer

indeed

Blessed Him

to

up

of

prayers

of sorrows," if

mere

Churches

our

It is

Barnabas

bread

It is

in

safety,under

the and

enemies

the

Church.

lost labour

the

eat

the

resist

to

give

we

Paul

discontinued.

are

prayers

late,to

sit up

early,to

the

are

It is but

"

and

together

few, the

who

with

who

battles.

Lord's

the

bound

or

many

His

firm, fatherless, the in-

devoted,

Mary,

as

the

made

lame,

the

strength of

the

are

prayers,

Christ

and

widow

367

religiousboast,

a

maimed,

the

poor,

helpless,the

the

be

can

never

MARY.

OF

condemnation.

feast for

prayer,

it

ue,

our

the

PART

GOOD

services

of life to the

a

made

are

certain mass

"

Him

to

follow

Him

Prayer, Praise,

which

of

in which

who

as

who

of

the

objectand

professionor men

;

one

tercession, In-

trade

in which


368

THE

whithersoever

GOOD

He

heed," He

and

"

says,

life,what

ye

shall

on.

put

they

possesseth.

shall

eat, neither

Consider

eat

what

or

for world

seek

have

the

they spin

all these

need

of these

it is your

which

yourselvesbags

ye

He

when those

gird Himself,"

His

feet

hearing

devotion

is the

end

explanation will supposes

His

set

rule and

to

word, He

the

whole,

disposeof

the

or

whole

of it.

ye

the

provide thief

no

Let

your

Blessed He

else

a

of

third

sit at

did before

This

gives way.

much

of

each

this world of

He

feet with

He

as

are

that

them

His

anoint

how

and

cometh,

you, let

Callings half,or

the

for their Lord,

when

thing

question,

devotion.

for

of

lightsburning ;

say unto

or

settled; un-

you ;

old, where

in turn,

every

the

give

before

who

which

answer

aside

necessarilyoccupy they

He

"

ye

ye

that

alms

wedding.

Verily T

kissing them,

ointment

be

knoweth

Lord,

the

watching.

will

ye

nations

that wait the

grow,

not, little flock, for

your

from

ye

what

corrupteth.

men

whom

servants,

not

the

not

and

unto

will return

shall find

they

have, and

moth

girded about,

yourselveslike

lilies how

Fear

wax

approacheth, neither loins be

body, what

good pleasure to give

Sell that ye

Kingdom.

for your

for the

Father

things.

Father's

for

of the

care

no

drink, neither

your

Take

"

covetousness,

Take

things do

after, and

nation, resig-

Gospel.

Seek

not.

shall

ye

more

overabundance

he

toil not,

shall

in the

not

He

faith and

of

of

beware

[Serm.

them

to

in His

recorded

are

things which

MARY.

lessons

those

life consisteth

man's

OF

goeth," and

addresses especially which

PART

our

day do

it

not

time, but


His

passion,by

gird Himself; will

and shall

GOOD

THE

XXII.]

an

come

ye

cometh

therefore at

an

hour, when

III.

Luke

to

369

watch,

or

blessed

also ;

for

ye think

xii. 15"40.

B

b

sit down

those Son

the not

V

will

if He

in the

come

are

"

to meat,

And

them.

serve

so,

ready

1

VOL.

and

second

watch, and find them Be

them

make

forth

in the

MARY.

condescension, inexpressible

and

come

OF

PART

third

servants.

of

man


SERMON

RELIGIOUS

XXIIL

WORSHIP

A

REMEDY

FOR

EXCITEMENTS.

James

Is

any

among

afflicted

you

let him

St. James is that

in

and

heavenly allowed

to

in his view

him

be

that

of mind

mood

every

Prayer

it.

which

to

remedy, be

us.

used

And,

this universal

the fever of the

Apostle

is not

and

and the

we

are

praise seem a

at as

our

above

and

over

panacea,

ever what-

once,

is

as

implied

in

virtue, they produce

oppositeeffects,according to

The

suppliesall

which

universal

affects

1

merry

words, that there

in these

suits

ought

any

sing psalms.

imply

from

an

them

carryingoff

Is

pray.

supernatural assistance

called, which

ascribingto

be.

which

expect to

it be

or

? let

variety of circumstances,

every

very

13.

religiousworship

need, spiritual

it is

to

seems

v.

need

our

mind,

speaking of

as

the

;

allaying

case

sin in the

may text

;


Serm

RELIGIOUS

XXIIL]

WORSHIP,

he

speaks of

or

sorrowful,of good and

and

the emotions

all other

such

too, and

bad

spirits ; and

has its

ment, penitence, self-abase-

ones;

penitent,

mere

of

the

supposes

ailments

of such

case

he

rapture ; and

praiseis

and

says prayer

remedy. of body Indisposition other ;

or

it,centres

of

going

Such

is

sort, be it

a

us

ruffles us,

world,

word, it is what are

divine

they are

we

in

worship so, shall

are

Excitements

is the

are

us

a

the

crowd,

restless.

us

of mind.

excitement

different

; and

the mind

ways

the

services How

antidotes.

proper

of

two

consider

pursuit of gain, or Amusements

of

an

contemplation

makes

and

or

be considered.

now

First,let religious: Such

call

fear, joy

or

clear

of indisposition

the

excitements

of these

ordinaryway off its balance.

soul, of whatever

the

the

where some-

thoughts

our

our

affection, hope

off from

pain

a

draws

mind

the

indispositionof

takes

next

Excitements

1.

throws

passion or

grief. It

itself in

it,impedes

upon

and

on,

too

of the

them

shows

distress,which

a

"

to

of

a

but

spondency, emotion, agitationof mind, regret, longing,de-

the

In

of

wickedness,

mirthfulness, transport, or in

But

the like.

Christian,not

a

of scandalous

not

"

of

case

praiseare

appropriateremedies

mortification,and self-revenge, the text

joyful

for these

disturbances, prayer and

serious

more

371

of the mind, whether

Sin indeed

medicine.

a

"c.

are

emulations, Bb2

kinds, secular secular of

excitements. or

power,

excitements

and

;

tinction. of dis-

the

plause ap-

hopes,risks,quarrels,


RELIGIOUS

372

excludes

He

all

has

becomes

his idol.

this

thing,to

the

it may

reason;

self-interest, or

liable

lost before The

most

in this

week

of

these

week

to

in

he

which

to

Or

he

die

this

to

forbid of

on

of

by

religionis

his

and

mind

with may

Or

empty

dreams

be

engaged

and in

his

eaten

may sense,

least

man

of

a* decent

may

specious duty by out

his

of him.

dise. merchan-

distinction,

some

himself

be

general

well

on

laborious

idlycarried

which

pains which the

at

A

requires a he

!)but

good.

in his

or

has

religionis

more

acquitting

light object of

some

fever

doing

in his farm

preparationbeforehand. away

the

is

enervate

nearer

gives some

trying occasions,

certain

fortune

excitements,

labouring for

be

may

depends

of

heart

live and

may

he

thought

be

we

which

(God

once,

his

to

or

each

minds,

our

contemplation of

family,)till the

which

heart,

age,

till every

(for instance, desire

name,

Or

of

eye all at

ordinary

covetousness,

It

worship.

country, is the pursuit of gain.

live from

He

the Not

the

engrossed by

pays

his

to

each

poor,

gradualprocess,

a

him, which

peculiar excitement,

own

destroyus.

by

this world.

to

pride ; still,whether

his or

fascinate

to

power and

its

to

his heart

appeal

to

old, rich

or

young

is

itself.

through the imagination,or through

him

attract

may

cases

mind, and

before

he

Day by day which

the

bondage

only

one

such

relatingto

those

into

over

idea, and

one

one

but

thoughts is sold

man

a

In

naturallyabsorbs

object pursued

Thus

[Serm.

disappointments,successes.

contests, the

WORSHIP

fills his

profitnot. business

of


XXIII.]

efforts, of hate,

and

manoeuvres

He

triumph.

or

he

for

not

whether this will hold

good

season

while

"

of the

force

men.

these

states,

this is the

and

;

he

is

of

more

stanced, circum-

so

shorter

a

thought

viz. the

;

of

season,

religionis is

which

excitement

sentment, re-

ing, manag-

resisting other

longer or

a

in

busy

other

or

how,

for

the

by

one

a

Any

case.

excluded

in

for

life,but

a

general

be

may

jealousy,or

or

be

may

persuading, outwitting,

Again,

,373

projects,of political

and

schemes

full of

life; be

EXCITEMENTS.

FOR

REMEDY

A

on

him. Now

then, observe

afflicted ? let him Here

psalms." and

prayer of

all of

praise to

worship, that of

urgency

time

and

the

Church

amid

the

himself

And

sense.

of his

He

the

;

season

is of it is

and,

a

be

be

has not

and

to

calm

read,

offered

with

the

daily prayer, occupations of

they

by

and

the

minutes

But

the be

of

must comes

a

man,

defraud

be

of

pressure to

give in

to

upon,

publicService

interrupted;

steady the

thing

to

broken

are

cannot

psalms

; every

tempted

many

lost.

length,and

long enough

singularbenefit

our

devotions

accident

by

is gone

certain

must must

if

current

because especially,

life,is often

private

engagements. them

I say

of

of

the dailyprayers especially

do this. business

the

Our

evening, suspends

sing use

statedlyinterferes

worldly excitements.

and

morning

it

; it breaks

this is the

And

? let him

momentous

very us

Is any

"

remedy.

merry

any